m$ 0imMf^-:'^: CORNELL UNIVERSITY LIBRARY Cornell University Library BS2088.A1 1881 P5 Revised New Testament and history of rev oirn A 1924 029 309 691 The original of tliis bool< is in tine Cornell University Library. There are no known copyright restrictions in the United States on the use of the text. http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924029309691 THE Revised New Testament HISTORY OF REVISION, Giving a literal reprint of the Authorized English Edition OF THE Revised New Testament, A brief history of the origin and transmission of the new testa- ment scriptures, and of its many versions and revisions that have been made,' also a complete history of this last great combined movement of the best scholarship of THE world; WITH REASONS ' for the effort ; advantages gained ; sketches of the eminent men engaged upon iTj etc., etc. prepared under the direction of Professor ISAAC H. HALL, LL, D., Associate Editor o_f Th^ Sunday School Times ^ etc. HUBBAED BUGS., Publishees, Philadelphia, Boston, Cincinnati, Chicago, Kansas City, AND Atlanta: C. K. Blackall & Co., New Toek: , A. L. Banceoi-t & Co., San Francisco, Cai. ENTERED ACCORDING TO ACT OF CONGRESS. PUBLISHERS' PREFACE. In presenting to the public " The Revised New Testa- ment and History of Revision," a few introductory words are eminently proper. Never before have so many eminent Biblical scholars engaged in any one work, as have en- gaged in the revision movement of this day. Never before have so many denominations labored together for the attain- ment of a pure version of the Word of God. Never has a work of this character been pursued with such deliberate and systematic effort ; and never has so general an interest been awakened in anything pertaining to the Scriptures. Work upon the Old Testament is^advancing slowly, but cannot be completed for several years yet, at best. The New Testament work was finished several months ago, and now for the first time, it is given to the world. The expectation cherished for ten years is therefore about to be realized in part. What is undoubtedly the best version of the New Testament ever made, is now available to the English-speaking people. The only editions of this revision, issued by the Revisers, or under their direct indorsement, are printed by the Uni- versity presses of Cambridge and Oxford, England. For iv PEEFACE. this country, there will be no edition under the special in- dorsement of the English publishers. It may be urged by them that theirs is the only authorized edition ; which means simply that all the committee of Kevisers were pledged to them from the start, but it is evident, that any axaet reprint of the English edition will be just as per- fectly "authorized" as that. In other respects, such as typography, materials, binding and ' accompanying infor- mation, this may be far better than the English issue. In presenting an edition of the Revised New Testament to the American public, it is the purpose of the Publishers to make it a literal reprint of the Cambridge and Oxford issues. All the resources of typographical art have been concentrated on that object. Additional to the usual guar- antees of the well-conducted printing establishments by which the work is done, every line and letter will pass the scrutiny of three expert proof-readers, and of three gentlemen of critical skill in matters of Biblical typography and in- terpretation. The certificate of this committee, which will precede the Revision in this volume, will be a guarantee which cannot be questioned for the absolute conformity of its text to that issued by the authority of the Revisers themselves 80 far as paper and type are concerned, the Publishers are confident that nothing better adapted for continuous and comfortable reading can be offered. The bindings too, will be of excellent quality. They will please the eye, and also endure the wear and tear of constant use. Great care has been taken with the additional matter given in the "History of Revision," which forms so im- portant a part of this volume. The subject of the New Testament in its origin, transmission and revisions, is given PREFACE. V with a fullness which is sui3ficient for all general readers ; but also with a brevity and pointedness which will not weary. Brief sketches of the leading members of the Re- vision Committees also, are added. This historic matter is regarded as very valuable, for every reader of this Re- vision will be concerned to know something of the general subject and of the work, to whicli this publication forms so appropriate a conclusion, and also of the men to whose learning and skill the success of the effort is due. Confident that a want of all who love the pure word of the Lord will be met in this issue, the Publishers commend their book to an expectant public. co:nte]sits. PART FIRST. CHAPTER I. ORIGIN OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. Its Author — Its Writers — Its Original Languages — Original Copies of the New Testament — Arrangement of tiie Books — Time of Writing the Books 13 CHAPTER II. EARLY MANUSCRIPTS, VERSIONS AND QUOTATIONS. Existing Manuscripts — Uncial and Cursive Writing — Sketches of Uncial Manuscripts — Sketches of Cursive Manuscripts — Early Translations — Quotations — Quotations by Origen 19 CHAPTER III. EARLY ENGLISH VERSIONS. Saxon Paraphrases — Wyckliffe's Version — Tyndale'8 Version — Coverdale's Version — Matthew's Bible — The Great Bible — Taverner's Bible — Cranmer's Bible — Wittingham's Testament — Genevan Bible — The Bishops' Bible — Eheims and Douay Ver- sions 32 CHAPTER IV. KING JAMES' VERSION. The Demand — Instructions to the Translators — Completion of the Revision — Winning its Way — Unquestionable Excellence of King James' Version 42 vii Vlll CONTENTS. CHAPTEE V. DEFECTS OF KING JAMES' VERSION. Excellent but Defective— Number of Defects— Defects of King 53 James* Version Illustrated CHAPTEE VI. CHAPTEES AND VEESES. Convenience of Arrangement — A Bnrdensome Help — Authorship of this Help— True use of these Helps 64 CHAPTEE VII. FACILITIES FOE, EEVISION. What is Needed in Order for a Good Kevision — What we Possess to this end , 75 CHAPTEE VIII. THE PEESENT EEVISION MOVEMENT. Origin — The English Eevision Committee — The American Re- vision Committee — Expenses of the Work — Objects of the Re- visers — Principles of Revision — Way of Working — The Pros- pect 80 CHAPTEE IX. SKETCHES OP PEOMINENT EEVISBES. With Full Names, Titles, Official Positions, Dates of Important Periods in their Histories, Literary Works, etc., etc 95 CHAPTER X. INCIDENTAL BIBLE FACTS. Singular Renderings in Various Bibles — Typographical Errors at Various Times Ug PART SECOND. EXACT REPRINT OF THE ENGLISH EDITIOI^ Revised New Testament. HISTORY OF REVISION. CHAPTEE I. OEIGIN OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. Its Author. " Holy men of God spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost." Thus did Peter explain the origin of the Old Testament Scriptures, and by clear implication that of the New Testament also. And that which he implied, is frequently asserted and everywhere assumed in the writ- ings of this later Testament ; and such guidance as is thus claimed is but a fulfillment of the Lord's promises con- cerning the Comforter. He was to bring to remembrance whatsoever Jesus had said to His chosen ones, and He was also to guide them into all truth. Thus the Comforter, who is the Holy Ghost, was the foretold guide for those who should record the deeds and words of the Lord, and who, upon this foundation, should erect the symmetrical structure of revealed truth. The Holy Ghost is, there- fore, the author of the Scriptures of the New Testament as well as of the Old. In answer to inquiry as to the ultimate origin of this volume, we may, therefore, reply, in the language of a familiar formula, " It has God for its Author." Its Weitees. God was its Author, but "holy men of God" tran- scribed the utterances to which He moved them. So far 13. 14 HISTOEY OF EEVISIOI^. as the New Testament is concerned, He was pleased to employ eight, or possibly nine, writers, namely, Matthew, Mark, Luke (on two books), John (on five books), Paul (on thirteen, and probably fourteen, according the author- ship of Hebrews to him), James, Peter (on two books), Jude, and possibly an unknown writer, on Hebrews. The biographies of these sacred writers is familiar to all lovers of the Bible. It need not be dwelt upon here. Suffice it to say that these persons were chosen for this work in pref- erence to others, because God saw in them qualifications which it pleased Him to use. Matthew's natural affilia- tions were with Jews ; those of Luke with Gentiles. God saw fit to approach Jews in the one case and Gentiles in the other, by means of men specially fitted for such approach, and therefore He chose these two, and similar principles doubtless apply in all other cases. Its Oeiginal Languages. There are those who claim that Matthew wrote his gos- pel, and that Paul wrote his epistle to the Hebrews, in the Hebrew language. This language would have been a very natural means of approach to the Jews ; but to so great an extent had the Hebrew, even then, ceased to be a living language, that the Greek of that day would have done equally good service for the mass of that nation. That Matthew wrote his gospel in both these languages is be- lieved by many, and, indeed, it is the more probable hypothesis. With these exceptions, if indeed they may be reckoned as exceptions, the original language of the New Testament writ- ings was Greek. It was not, however, the pure classical Greek of that and earlier days, but a mongrel dialect into ORIGIN OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. 15 which many Hebraisms and other idioms had worked their way. Luke employs the purest Greek of all the writers in this volume, while Matthew, Mark and Paul abound in shades of thought and forms of expression decidedly Hebrew. So peculiar is the language of the New Testament, that it is customary to speak of "New Testament Greek " as of a clas- sification clearly recognized and readily distinguishable from other Greek dialects. Original Copies of the New Testament. In all probability, the original copies of the New Testa- ment, books were made on papyrus, which was the ancient paper. It was made by gluing together layers of the rind under the bark of the papyrus plant, and then pounding or rolling them into a convenient thickness for writing pur- poses. This substance was by no means durable. Some fragments of it have been recovered from the ruins of Her- culaneum and from the tombs of Egypt ; but use and ex- posure to the atmosphere caused its sure and speedy destruc- tion. For this reason, the originals of the New Testament books have all perished. Our possession of these truths would have been utterly lost had it not been for two sources of preservation, namely, the numerous copies of these books which were early made in the original languages themselves, and also in other languages for the convenience of con- verts ; and, secondly, the abundance of Scripture quotation, in which the .early disciples habitually indulged in their writings. But these transcripts of the originals were themselves perishable. They, too, were upon the papyrus. But about the fourth century, more durable materials were sought. Skins of various animals were prepared, and thus vellum, 16 HISTORY OF EEVISION. parchment and other substances came into common use. Paper made from cotton and linen fibre, as with us to-day, was employed for writing purposes about the twelfth century. This, of course, opened up a new era in writing material, because of its good quality and its cheapness. But the immense advantages we enjoy from its combination with the printing-press, and particularly with steam-power, are the peculiar inheritance of this age, rather than of any earlier generation. Aekangement of the Books. That the books of the New Testament should stand in their chronological order, would be a very natural assump- tion. In fact, however, this is far from true, as will be seen in the appended tubular showing. And yet the ar- rangement of these books, ias followed in our Bibles, is far from being ill-considered. The gospels form the broad solid historic basis of facts, which underlie the entire Christian system like four great massive rocks. And their order is a very natural one. Matthew builds most closely on the bed-rock of the old Jewish system. Mark clings to Matthew by striking resemblances, but at the same time reaches out toward the Gentile world and illustrates specially the active side of the Christian system. Luke abandons Matthew's connections, and writes specially for the Gentile nations beyond ; and John philosophizes upon the entire subject, and shows up the eternal truth, as.it is in itself, without respect to any one class of men, but with the pur- pose of convincing all. As a book of history, and as a very natural supplement to the gospels and a preface to the epistles, the book of Acts is placed between these two classes of writings • con- ORIGIN OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. 17 tiuuing the history of the evangelists to a point when in the progress of events the gospel was preached at Rome, the capital of the then known world. Paul's epistles, from their important character, take place next after the historic books. The catholic epistles, written for all men everywhere, and dealing with those matters which pertain to daily living as men of God, nat- urally follow up the historic portions, while Revelation, which is essentially a book of prophecy looking out into the future, closes the collection. The general order of the New Testament books is like that of the Old. First come those which are chiefly his- toric ; then those chiefly experimental, and finally, such as are chiefly prophetic. Such an arrangement is certainly more logical than one based upon the mere incident of date of production or of publication. Time of Weiting the Books. The precise time when the several books of the New Testament were written, cannot in every case be deter- mined certainly; but the following table will show the facts with a very close approximation to the true state of the case. After Christ's Death. A. D. Matthew 6 39 Mark 10 43 I. Peter 19 62 I. Thessalonians 19 52 IT. Thessalonians 19 52 Luke 23 5G Galatians 23 56 I. Corinthians 24 57 18 HISTORY OF REVISION. A D After Chbist's Death. "• ' 11. Corinthians 24 57 Eomans 24 57 Philippians 29 62 Philemon 29 62 Colossians 29 62 Ephesians ^ 29 62 Hebrews 29 62 Acts 30. 63 I. Timothy.... 30 63 II. Timothy 30 63 Titus ! 30 63 II. Peter 30 63 James 33 66 Jude 33 66 Revelation 61 94 John 63 96 I. John 65 98 II. John 65 98 III. John 65 98 CHAPTER II. EAKLY MANUSCRIPTS, VERSIONS AND QUOTATIONS. Existing Manusceipts. Upon the giving forth of the New Testament Scriptures, copies in the original tongue and versions into other lan- guages were rapidly made. But at the first they were made on very perishable materials. It was not until the fourth century that materials were employed in the reproducing of Scripture of character so durable as to give any fair promise of permanence. The result is, that the most ancient manuscript known to exist comes to us from the middle of the fourth century only. From the years previous to that time no original record has reached us ; and the manu- scripts which antedate even the tenth century are exceed- ingly few. On learning these facts for the first time one may natu-- rally ask, What assurance have we that these versions, which appeared so long after the originals were made, are really correct transcripts of those earlier documents ? Let it be remembered in this connection, that the New Testa- ment manuscripts are far more ancient than those which give us the works ,of any classical writer. Of Homer, there is no complete manuscript older than the thirteenth century, though some fragments of older date exist. Homer sang centuries before the Christian era. Two thousand years stretch between the time when he made his immortal utterances and the time when any record of them, known 19 20 HISTORY OF EEVISION. to us, was made. But we confidently accept Homers works as genuine and authentic. The New Testament Scriptures are far more capable of verification as to geuu- ineness and authenticity. The argument to be followed here is aptly put by Pro- fessor Fisher, in a recent article in Soribner's. He says: " If we go back to the last quarter of the second century, we find abundant proof that a great number of copies of the New Testament were in circulation in the various provinces of the Roman empire. Professor Norton esti- mates that the number of copies of the Gospels then in circulation was not less than 60,000. The 1,600 manu- scripts of the New Testament, or of parts of it, which are now known to exist, are copies, mediate or immediate, of those which were in use at that time. Since the extant manuscripts are essentially in agreement with one another, it follows that the documents from which they sprang, in various places and places distant from one another, must have had a like agreement. Had any material difference existed in the copies of the Epistle to the Romans, for ex- ample, which the Christians of Egypt, and Syria, and Rome, and Gaul read toward the close of the second century, that difference would inevitably have perpetuated itself in the copies derived from them, and would necessa- rily be manifest in those now existing. We are -warranted in the conclusion, then, that the copies used at that date were substantially coincident with each other. By the same method of argument, we are authorized to conclude that the various documents from which the manuscripts in use in the second century were transcribed had the same essential harmony. We are thus carried back to the life- time of the author, and of those who were conversant with EAELY MANUSCRIPTS AND VEESIONS. 21 him and with.his production. Mutilation or corruption of the original manuscript, and of die copies of it first put in circulation, was prevented by the presence of the writer and of those to whom his book was committed, and who were interested in preserving it unaltered. No subsequent alteration could be made in a manuscript from which later manuscripts were transcribed without betraying itself the moment the comparison should be made with other repre- sentatives of the original writing. It is obvious that the force of this argument is increased in proportion to the number of the manuscripts which survive, and the diversity of their local origin. lu this particular, the writings of the New Testament are placed at a striking advantage in comparison with the celebrated works of heathen antiquity." Uncial and Cuesive Wetting. Two distinct sets of- characters appear in (he ancient New Testament manuscripts. The first are designated Uncial. They are large letters which stand distinct from each other, much like large capital letters used in our newspaper head-lines and display advertisements. The other style was called Cursive, and its letters resembled our ordinary hand-writing, the letters being connected with each other in an easy running way. The uncial manu- scripts of the New Testament are the older, and for this reason, presumably the more correct. But they are written without punctuation, which is a source of great difficulty in attempts at accurate rendering. The liability to err in such oases may readily be appreciated by attempting to read a sentence printed in letters of the same form, without punctuation marks to indicate the sense. About the tenth 22 HISTOEY OF EEVISION. century, the cursive style became the more prevalent and some attempt at punctuation was made. That great liability to error should exist in any system where copying by hand is the only method for multiplying books is evident; and this liability is greatly increased when the matter to be copied is such as the uncial text, or the ancient cursive, of the Scriptures. The copying of the earliest times was done chiefly by professional scribes ; at a later day by monks. E-ooms Avere specially prepared in the old monasteries, where many a man did his life's work upon a few sheets of uncial transcription, or a few illumi- nated pages. The metal pen, or stylus, was used chiefly in this work. The inks employed were not essentially different from those now in use. In some cases it has faded and then been retraced, but the colored inks are frequently very bright and clear. Sometimes the parchment, or vellum, on which the writing was done, was colored and the letters were ele- gantly wrought in gold or silver. In the British Museum, the Vatican, and at Vienna, are a few pages of a manu- script known as the "Codex Purpureus," the leaves of which are purple and the letters of which are silver. In some cases the writing originally traced upon a sheet was obliterated by an ambitious scribe, and his own utter- ances, good, bad or indifferent as they chanced to be, were written on the cleared surface. Such manuscripts are termed palimpsests, meaning sheets from which the writing has been scratched, or rubbed away. In several cases involving the Scriptures, careful scrutiny has dis- covered traces of the first writing, and skillful chemical treatment has restored it; so that what was lost has been found, and what was blotted out has been restored. EAELY MANUSCEIPTS AND VEESIONS. 23 Sketches op Uncial Manuscripts. Of manuscripts in the uncial, or capital letter, there is a large number, ranging in their dates from the fourth to the tenth centuries. Of the Gospels complete there are twenty-seven copies, besides thirty fragments ; of the Acts and General Epistles there are ten complete copies, besides six fragments ; of Paul's Epistles, there are eleven com- plete manuscripts and nine fragments ; of Revelation there are five complete copies. All these have been carefully compared one with another, and their correspondences and variations are critically noted. The text of the more im- portant copies has been published also, and given to the world. To this general class of manuscripts belong a few yhich are deserving of special mention, because of their pre-eminent value. 1. The Codex Alexandrinus. In the alphabetical desig- nation, adopted among scholars to express the antiquity and completeness of the several manuscripts, this is de- nominated, A. It is supposed to have been written in the early part of the fifth century. In 1628 it was sent by Cyril Lucar, Patriarch of Constantinople, to Charles I., of England, and it is now one of the treasures of the British Museum. It contains the entire New Testament, with the exception of a few breaks of no great size. The Epistles of Clement, one of the early church fathers, are also found in this volume. 2. The Codex Vaticanus bears the honorable designation, B. It has been in the Vatican Library since 1455. It is incomplete, all after Hebrews ix., 14, having been added by a later writer, probably in the fifteenth century. Its date is not later than the fourth century. 24 HISTOEY OF EEVISION. 3. The Codex Ephroemi is designated by the letter C. It contains fragments of every book of the New Testament, except 2 Thessalonians and 2 John. It belongs to the Paris Library, having been brought from the East in the sixteenth century, remaining for a time at Florence and thence being removed to Paris. It is of about the same age as the Alexandrian Codex. Peculiar interest centres in this manuscript, because it is a palimpsest. About the twelfth century its writing was almost wholly erased, and in its place the works of St. Ephraim, a celebrated Syrian teacher of the fourth century, were written. This method of treating valuable documents was not at all uncommon among the frugal writers of those good old times. Obliter- ated writings of this character may be restored, however, by certain chemical processes, or by boiling the manuscript in oil. Some very successful efforts of this kind have been made, and that of the Codex Ephrasmi stands promi- nent among them. 4. TAe CocZca; ^e0ce (D), was presented to the University Library at Cambridge, England, in 1581, by the distin- guished scholar Bezse, whose name it bears. It contains only the Gospels and the book of Acts. It is referred to the sixth century, and so far as it extends, it is regarded as of great value. 5. Tlie Codex Sinaiticus is the last discovered of the uncial manuscripts and the most complete. The place of honor in the alphabetic designation having already been assigned to the Alexandrian Codex, the initial letter of the Hebrew alphabet (Aleph) was bestowed upon this new and most important discovery. It was discovered at the Convent of St. Catherine, at Mount Sinai, in 1859, by Tischendorf, the famous Biblical linguist. His patron in EARLY MANUSCKIPTS^^SKD VEESIONS. 25 this enterprise was the late Czar of Russia, to whom the manuscript was presented and by whom it was given to the world. It contains the entire New Testament, Avith two of the patristic epistles, and is believed to be the oldest existing manuscript, having been written in tiie fourth century, and in all probability earlier than the Vatican Codex, The story of the discovery of this valuable document is thus told: "In May, 1844, Tischendorf, as he sat in the library of the convent of St. Catherine — a cloister estab- lished at the foot of Mount Sinai by the Emperor Justi- nian, noticed, in a waste-basket, the contents of which, he was told, had twice before been emptied into the oven, a number of sheets of parchment, inscribed in Greek char- acters of the most ancient form. His practiced eye was instantly caught by these remarkable sheets, which he found to be forty-three leaves of the Septuagint, the ancient Greek translation of the Old Testament. The monks gave them to him. He saved the manuscript of which the leaves formed a part by informing them of their value. But of the manuscript from which they had been taken, he had no knowledge until, on a third visit, in 1859, while he was sitting in a cell of the cloister with onu of the brethren, in whose company he was partaking of re- freshments after an excursion upon the mountains, his host said to him : 'I have here a Greek Old Testament.' Suiting his action to the word, he brought a manuscript wrapped in a red cloth, which Tischendorf, to his amaze- ment and joy, found to contain portions of the Septuagint — the leaves previously obtained having been taken from it — and with them the entire New Testament, together with the Epistle of Barnabas in Greek — only a Latin version 26 HISTORY OF EEVISION. was possessed before — and parts of the ' Shepherd of Her- mas.' He was allowed to take it to his room. 'Not until I reached my chamber/ he writes, ' did I give myself up to the overpowering impression of the fact; my most daring dreams and hopes were surpassed. I knew that I had an inestimable treasure for Christian science in my hands.' He could not think of sleep. Through the whole night, indilferent to the cold, he was busy in copying the Epistle of Barnabas. At length he was enabled to carry away the precious discovery as a present to the Czar Alexander. The manuscript is of the finest vellum. Tischendorf considered it older even than the Vatican Codex." Some others of the uncial manuscripts are worthy of special mention, but what has already been said is per- haps sufficient in this part of the subject. Sketches of Ctjesive Manuscripts. Of cursive manuscripts of the New Testament Scrip- tures there are of the Gospels, over 600 ; of the Acts, over 200 ; of Paul's Epistles, nearly 300 ; of Revelation, about 100. These all date from the tenth to the sixteenth cen- turies. Additional to these, are the arranged lessons from the Gospels, Acts and Epistles, which were prepared for use in the churches, and of which there are over 400 in ex- istence. Of these cursive manuscripts the majority are of little value. Perhaps twenty or thirty of them are of very great value, because of their agreement with the most ancient authorities, and their consequent confirmatory weight. The number and character of the evidences in hand are such as to afford a most satisfactory showing of what the original Scriptures were. EAELY MANUSCBIPTS AND VERSIONS. 27 Eaely Translations. As converts to Christianity were multiplied iii other lands, versions of the Scriptures were made for their edi- fication. Professor Ezra Abbott, of the Revision Com- mittee, makes the following reference to the principal helps of this class : " Of the ancient versions, the Old Latin and the Curetonian Syriac belong to the second century ; the two Egyptian versions, the Coptic or Memphitic and the Sahidic or Thebaic, probably to the earlier part of the third ; the Peshito Syriac in its present fotm perhaps to the beginning of the fourth; in the latter part of the same century we have the Gothic and the Latin Vulgate, and perhaps the Ethiopic ; in the fifth century the Arme- nian and the Jerusalem Syriac ; and in the sixth the Phi- loxenian Syriac, revised by Thomas of Harkel, A. D. 616, to say nothing of several later versions, as the Arabic and Slavonic." It is an important fact that the fnost ancient of these ver- sions were made from manuscripts older than any now in existence. If there is reason to suppose these earlier ver- sions were accurately made, and that they have not suffered corruption, then they become of immense value as indi- cating the condition of the text at the early date when they were produced. Thus light is shed on the periods, back to which no existing original manuscript takes us. A more detailed view of two of these ancient versions is given below, from the article of Prof. Fisher, already cited. He says : " There are two of the old versions which are of pre-eminent value in these inquiries. The first is the Peshito, or the ancient Syriac translation. It was made in the latter part of the second century. What adds to its 28 HISTORY OP REVISION. value is that it was the authoritative version of the entire church of Syria. It was made, also, at one time. This is certainly true of tlie New Testament. Associated ou the same level with the Syriac version are the early Latin translations. Jerome, in the fourth century, translated the Hebrew Scriptures into Latin, and revised earlier Latin versions of the New Testament. In this way he produced the Vulgate. From the Fathers of the second century, Ave can gain considerable knowledge relative to the earlier Latin versions which formed the basis of Jerome's revision. Not a few passages are cited from them. Jerome himself was a scholar, and had in his hands manuscripts which are now lost. It is a drawback, however, from the value of the Vulgate as a witness, that its own text requires criticism. This work of emendation was undertaken as long ago as A. D. 802 by Alcuin, under the auspices of Charlemagne. It was undertaken anew by the direction of the Council of Trent, under the superintendence of the popes. The first revised edition, under Sixtus V., was so carelessly pre- pared that though it was declared by papal authority to be correct, and the last umpire in controversies — as the Tri- dentine Fathers had decreed that the Vulgate should be — it had to be recalled, the reason being assigned at the SHg- gestion of Bellarmin, that its blemishes were errors of the press. It was a false reason, but it saved the papal dignity, and a more correct edition was prepared and issued. The authorized Vulgate is not, however, so pure a text as some editions issued by scholars not having this ecclesiastical sanction for their labors." A few other facts may be quoted : " The Vulgate was the first book printed from movable type, this being done at Mentz, by Guttenberg, somewhere between 1450 and 1455. EARLY MANUSCRIPTS AND VERSIONS. 29 "^ Portions of the Bible were translated into German as early as the latter part of the ninth century. These trans- lations increased ia number until the invention of printing. Five undated editions were issued before 1477, all of them from the Vulgate. The first of these is thought to have been printed as early as 1466 in Strasburg. Between 1477 and 1522 nine other editions followed, besides translations of detached portions. " Luther's New Testament appeared in 1522. It was published at Wittemberg in two folio volumes. In 1524 the whole Bible, with the exception of the prophetical books, was published in three folio volumes at Nuremberg. Luther's Bible was translated from the original languages. " The Ziirich Bible was published shortly after Luther's, and was a combination of his translation with the transla- tions of Leo Juda and other German scholars." Bibles among other nations were printed for the first time, so far as is known, as follows, all being translations from the Vulgate: Italian, 1471, at Venice; Flemish, 1475, at Cologne; Spanish, 1478, at Valencia; French, 1487, at Paris ; Bohemian, 1488, at Prague. Quotations. Another means of ascertaining the true condition of the original text, is found in the abundant quotations of the early writers of the church. In all their writings, experi- mental as well as controversial, they took special delight in citing extensively from the Scriptures. Two dangers exist, however, in appeals to this source ; the first, in tiie careless manner in which quotations were made in those days as in these ; the second, in the imperfections of tJie manuscripts containing these quotations. Where texts are 30 mSTOEY OF EEVISION. dwelt upon at length, the exact form comes out clearly, but casual references to a text, or connection, cannot be de- pended upon. The silence of these early writers is suggestive and satisfactory in many cases. For instance, the fact that in the earnest discussions of the Trinity, which engrossed the scholars of the early church, there was no reference to the text in 1 John v., 7, is absolute proof that this verse was not found in their Bibles. Had it been there, it would certainly have been used. It was not used, simply be- cause it was unknown as a part of Scripture. Silence con- cerning it condemns it utterly. Quotations by Oeigen. It has been said with much truth that if the New Tes- tament had been lost in the middle ages, the sentences and paragraphs quoted so profusely throughout the religious literature of the first four or five centuries of our era, would furnish nearly everything written by the Evangelists and Apostles. Never were the Sacred Writings so plentifully scattered among human compositions as in the times of the Early Fathers. Origen, in the third century, was a voluminous and learned author, and is properly regarded, notwithstanding some errors in judgment and faults in practice, as one of the most illustrious men to be found in the entire array of Christians. As a specimen of the number of quotations from, and allusions to, the New Testament among the Fathers, we subjoin the following list, taken from Keith's " Demonstration of the Truth of Christianity," showing the use Origen made of quotations from the New Testament in his works. The quotations are shown from the several volumes of his works. JiAKl^Y MAJN USUJiirrS AJNU VEESIONS. 31 Vol.1. Vol. 11. Vol. in. Vol. IV. Matthew 152 Mark 15 Luke 74 John 118 Acts 21 Romans 89 1 Corinthians 120 2 Corinthians 50 Galatians 30 Ephesians 29 Philippians 9 Colossians 18 1 Thessalonians 7 2 Thessalonians 7 1 Timothy 15 2 Timothy 9 Titus 3 Philemon Hebrews 26 James 1 1 Peter 9 2 Peter ; 2 1 John 13 Jude 3 Eevelation 3 823 1095 1970 1877 The aggregate of these quotations is 5,765. But Origen was one only of many writers. Had the New Testament been corrupted, the means of detection were abundant. The crime could have been proved beyond a doubt. Such is the value of quotations in our efforts to ascertain what is the pure word of God. 206 735 259 18 94 68 102 308 165 132 175 350 32 50 44 98 111 433 169 161 170 58 51 79 41 32 47 28 39 39 23 13 23 22 24 27 13 18 10 3 10 6 21 30 26 20 10 16 3 7 5 3 51 40 37 11 2 6 12 17 12 2 1 24 13 27 2 1 6 25 26 CHAPTEE III. EAELY ENGLISH VEESIONS. Saxon Paraphrases. Christianity entered Britain in the second century, oi possibly even earlier. In the third century it prevailed through that island, but under the Roman invaders, their paganism crushed it out. In the sixth and seventh centu- ries it triumphed again. In the year 596 Pope Gregory the Great sent Augustine and other missionaries to Britain, and succeeded in making many converts, among them Ethelbert, the king of Kent, and chief of the Saxon mon- archs. Other Saxon kings, also, were converted, and large numbers of the people. During these and the later centu- ries of Christian dominance various Saxon paraphrases, or free translations of the Scriptures, were made from the Latin. Portions of the Psalms, of the Gospels, and of other parts of Scripture were thus given to the people of Britain, and though they have all been lost, still they must be named as forming the first of versions for what is known as the British Isles. Venerable Bede, who died in 735, translated the Psalms and the Gospel of John into Anglo- Saxon, finishing his work on the very day of his death. King Alfred the Great, too, who died 901, translated parts of the Old Testament. He was engaged upon the Psalms at the time of his death. 32 EARLY ENGLISH VEESIONS. 33 About the year 680 Eadfrith, Bishop of Lindisfarne, wrote the four Gospels in Latin, About 950 a priest named Aldred made an interlinear translation of it, word for word, in Anglo-Saxon. This work is known as the " Durham Book," as it once belonged to the dean and chapter of Durham. It is also sometimes called the " Cuthbert Gospels," because the manuscript is said to have been used by St. Cuthbert ; and it has likewise been called the " Lindisfarne Gospels," from the See of the bishop who wrote the Latin. In the twelfth century there was an Anglo-Norman version of the Psalms written. Later in the twelfth, or early in the thirteenth century, an Augustine monk named Orm, or Ormin, wrote a versified paraphrase of the Gospels and Acts of the Apostles, which he called " Ormulum." Wyckliffe's Veesion. John "Wyckliffe flourished in the fourteenth century (1323-1384). He was a godly and scholarly man. He saw that what the people needed in order to a reformation of their faith and their living, was some authoritative rule of belief and practice. This standard was in the Scriptures, but the people had no access to the Scriptures in their native tongue. To enforce his appeals to the people he sought to give them the true rule, and to this end he addressed him- self to preparing a translation of the entire Bible. His work was successfully finished near the close of his life, the Scriptures as a whole being then for the first time trans- lated into the English language. He began his work with the book of Revelation. Of this work the eminent Dr. Charles P. Krauth says : " Even h.ad Wyckliffe been a Greek or Hebrew scholar, it is doubtful whether he could have se- 34 HISTORY. OF REVISION. cured texts of the sacred originals from which to translate. That he translated the version [the Vulgate] universally received in the Western Church, quoted by her fathers, read, and sung, and preached from, in her services, and that he rendered it with a severe closeness approaching ser- vility, would help to remove prejudice, and to avert or soften the suspicion that he was adapting Scripture to his own ends, against the Eoman hierarchy. Like Luther, Wycliffe drew to him co-workers in his translation; like Luther he suffered from plagiarists of his work ; like Luther he saw his work eagerly circulated, bitterly op- posed and triumphant over opposition ; like Luther he es- caped the stake, with which he was threatened ; like Luther his enemies sought to Avreak upon his bones the malice which survived his death. " Wyckliffe has been aptly des- ignated, " The Morning Star of the Eeformation." He was fighting the battle of the Reformation, its " Morning Star," a hundred and fifty years before its Sun should rise. The Archbishop of Canterbury summoned Wycliffe before him. He appeared with the great John of Gaunt, time-honored Lancaster on one side, and the Earl-Marshal of England on the other, so his enemies feared to touch him ; still he wrote plain words for the people, learned ones for the schools, and still he was listened to, loved and hated. " Christen men and wymmen, olde and yonge," he wrote, " shulden studie fast in the New Testa- ment, for it is of full authorite as to the poyntis that be most needful to salvation." In 1382 he was again summoned before the authorities of Oxford, and forced to make a confession or defense of his faith. This was declared satisfactory, but he was banished from Oxford, and two years afterward EARLY ENGLISH VERSIONS. 35 he died at Lutterworth, of palsy, while in his church. Forty years afterward the Council of Constance ordered his bones to be burnt and thrown into a brook. Fuller tells in words "quaint almost to sublimity," how " This brook hath conveyed his ashes into the Avon, Avon into the Severn, Severn into the narrow seas, they into the main ocean, and thus the ashes of "VVycliffe are the emblem of his doctrine, which is now dispersed all the world over." Tyndalk's Version. "William Tyndale, who was born 1484- and died 1535, is justly regarded as having made the most important con- tribution of any one man to the work of translating the Scriptures, into English. He was certainly a great ad- mirer of Martin Luther, and it is. affirmed that he and Luther met in person at Wittemberg. Be this, however, as it may, of this there is no doubt, that Tyndale drew much of his inspiration from Luther, and that in his work as a translator he followed exactly in Luther's footsteps, as far at least as the order of his work is concerned. Both issued the New Testament first, then the Pentateuch, then Jonah. Tradition has it that Tyndale completed his trans- lation in 1526, but his final revision of the New Testament did not appear until 1534. When but thirty-four years of age, Tyndale said : " Ere many years I will cause a boy that driveth a plow to know more of Scripture, than the great body of the clergy now know." Tyndale's last work was upon the Scriptures. Up to the time when he was taken from his prison to be stran- gled and burnt, he toiled on in efforts to give the pure 36 HISTORY OF EEVISION. word of God to the masses of the people. It is generally conceded that to him, more than to any other, the cause of English versions owes a debt of gratitude. He died at the stake in October, 1536. His last words were " Lord ! open the king of England's eyes." Coveedale's Veesiojt. Miles Coverdale was an English bishop. He was born in Yorkshire in 1487, and died in 1568. He was edu- cated in the Eomish faith, becoming a monk of the Au- gustine order, but was one of the first Englishmen who embraced the Reformed religion. He is said to have aided Tyndale in the work of revision in 1529. In 1535 he issued a complete translation of the Bible, which, howfever, was more of compilation of other men's renderings than a production of his own. His New Testameqt was almost solidly a transcript of Tyndale's, while his copying from others is so gross, that errors of spelling as well as of translation are inserted bodily. Many happy expressions, however, introduced by Coverdale into his work, still appear in King James' version. The place of printing Coverdale's Bible was long one of the puzzles of English bibliographers. But about four years ago the secret was discovered by Henry Stevens. It was printed at Antwerp, by Yan Meteren, who indeed em- ployed Coverdale, as he was a scholar and translator. Matthew's Bible. What is known as Matthew's Bible appeared in 1537. It is a combination of the issues of Tyndale and Cover- dale, -(vith careful revision. It was published by John Rogers, a friend of Tyndale, who used the assumed name KXELYTSNGnSETVEESIONS. 37 of Matthew in this publication. He was educated at Pembroke Hall, Cambridge, where he graduated in 1525. About the same time he entered into holy orders. In 1532 he became rector of a Church located in London. In 1534 he left England and went to Ant- werp, where he was appointed chaplain to the " Merchant Adventurers," an old corporation of that city. Here ho became acquainted with Tyndale, and, probably, with Coverdale. Here, also, his reformatory opinions were de- veloped, and, as evidence of his entire breaking off from Rome he married, probably about the year 1537. Matthew's Bible is specially valuable for matters out- side of the text, for Rogers was a fine scholar, and his work shows advanced learning. It has numerous marginal notes and comments ; an " exhortacyon to the study of the Holy Scrypture ;" a brief system of theology called the " Summe and content of all the Holy Scrypture ;" an ad- dress to " the Chrysten readers;" and a "Table of pryn- cipal matters conteyned in the Byble." This last is a sort of dictionary and concordance combined, one of the earliest in our language, and is taken chiefly from the French Bible of Olivetan. The Great Bible. What is known as the Great Bible was a revision of the Tyndale-Matthew's Bible. This Bible had been much complained of because of its notes and comments on the text. These were all stricken out and other unimportant changes were introduced, and in this shape the Great, Bible appeared in 1539. The Great Bible inserts in smaller type, at their appropriate places, the peculiar ren- derings of the Vulgate. It is marked by the features of 38 HISTOEY OF REVISION. conservatism seeking to harmonize with reformation. The Inquisition set itself against the civil power, and though permission was granted by the king of France, the Bibles were seized and burned. A few, however, were saved and the translation was completed in London, 1539. Taveenee's Bible. The volume bearing this name was a hasty revision of the Tyndale translation, which appeared in 1539, under the editorship of Richard Taverner. It retained all of Tyndale's marginal notes and added a large number more. His Old Testament is that of Matthew, with some varia- tions; his New Testament is Tyndale's with numerous changes in the translation. He retained many of the notes in Matthew's Bible, and added some valuable original comments. Under the patronage of Lord Cromwell, and dedicated to the king, three editions were sold in the first year of issue, 1 539, and two editions of the Testament. One of the Bibles was in folio and two in 4to ; one of the Testa- ments was 4to, and the other 12mo. In 1549 an edition was published in 12mo, in five volumes or parts, esp3cially for the poor. Ceanmee's Bible. This Bible appeared in 1540, being in the main a revi- sion of the Great Bible. Archbishop Cranmer wrote a prologue to this edition and assumed the official xosponsi- .bility of its changes. For these reasons it bears his name. This Bible was printed in London by Parisian work- men, and with Parisian type. Through Cromwell it received the approbation of the king. This Bible and the EARLY ENGLISH VERSIONS. 39 five subsequent editions known by the name of " Cranmer's Bibles," were severally issued April, 1540, July, 1640, "November, 1540, May, 1541, November, 1541, December, 1541. In the edition of November, 1540, the arms of Cromw.ell, which had appeared under his figure in the engraving on the title-page, were removed, and a suggestive blank space tells the story of his fall. The index hands, which had been intended to refer to the notes, had they been written, were also seen no more. The editions of Novem- ber, 1540, and November, 1541, have on the title-page the names of Bishops Tunstall and Heath, who were ap- pointed by the king to oversee the work, because they belonged to the party opposed to Cromwell. Genevan New Testament. The first Genevan New Testament appeared in Geneva from the press of Conard Badins, in 1557. It was proba- bly the work of William Whittingham, pastor of the English refugees, and husband of a sister of John Calvin's wife. Though based on Tyndale's translation, it shows much independent scholarship, and some\vhat, also, the in- fluence of Beza's Latin Testament. It was the first por- tion of the English Scriptures divided into verses. It had a noble preface by Calvin, and many explanatory notes in the margin. It may be of interest to know the names of the persons who translated this Genevan Bible. These were, probably, Whittingham, Coverdale, Gilby, Sampson, Cole, and per- haps the famous John Knox. But only three seemed to have continued to the end ; and these were pretty certainly Whittingham, Gilby and Sampson. 40 HISTOEY OF EEVISION. GiiNEVAN Bible. In 1660 appeared at Geneva the whole Bible ; the work of a few of the English refugees. The New Testament was that of 1557 slightly revised ; but the Old Testament and Apocrypha are a far more independent translation from the originals than any earlier English Bible. This Bible had abundant marginal notes, which were not accept- able to the prelatical party. It was divided into verses throughout, and its Roman letter editions were the first to employ italics to mark words not in the original, though earlier Bibles had done the same thing by a variation in type. This became the popular Bible, and continued to be printed in England long after the appearance of our present version. It was the first Bible printed in Scotland, the New Testament appearing in 1576, but not published till the Old Testament was completed, in 1579. In 1576 appeared Lawrence Tomson's Testament, pur- porting to be a translation of Beza, though really a revision of the Genevan. This soon became the popular Testament, and replaced the other in most later editions«of the Gene- van Bible. The Bishops' Bible. The Cranmer Bible, though in authority by the Arch- bishop's influence, was far from satisfactory. Confessedly, it was not made from the originals in many parts. It was a translation, or an adaptation of earlier translations, and much of the work upon it was very carelessly done. To remedy these evils, Archbishop Parker, of Canterbury, in 1565, distributed the Cranmer Bible among the "able bishops and other learned men " for revision, subject how- ever, to his own final decision. The result of their labor EAELY ENGLISH VERSIONS. 41 ■was pubUshed in 1568, and, after a somewhat completer revision, in 1572, it became known as "The Bishops' Bible." It made a number of improvements, but was so devoid of popular character as to make it certain that its re- ception could, at most, be only for the time. This was the Bible of the Established Church, and the Genevan was the Bible of the Dissenters. Rheims and Douay Veksions. As Geneva was the place of refuge for Protestant refu- gees, so Rheims became the refuge for English Romanist refugees, and in 1582 they issued a New Testament, trans- lated "into English out of the authentic Latin." This work was in no small measure influenced by existing Pro- testant versions. But it has given as well as received, for some important terms in the authorized version are un- doubtedly derived from this Romanist source. In 1609, the Old Testament, translated by Roman Catholics, ap- peared at Douay. These two versions are to this day the English standards in the Romish Church. All the versions named above, preceded that of King James, and to some extent prepared the way for it. They were of varying merit, and were produced under various circumstances, having this in common, however, that they all gave the Scriptures in the English language. CHAPTER IV. KING JAMES' VERSION. The Demand. When James I. came to 'the throne of England he found the Established Church in a sadly divided state. There were Conformists, who were satisfied with things as then found, and were willing to conform to existing usages ; and there were Puritans, who longed for a better state of things, and were determined to have it. These parties appealed to the king, and the Puritans had great hopes that he would favor their side. In October, 1603, James there- fore called a conference, to meet in Ilampton Court Palace, in the coming January, " for hearing and for the determin- ing things pretended to be amiss in the Church." So far as the objects chiefly sought were concerned, this Confer- ence was a failure, but there began the movement for the version of the English Bible, now so widely accepted. There were present on that occasion the leading divines, lawyers and laymen of the Church of England. Among them was Dr. John Reynolds, President of Corpus Christi College, Oxford. On the second day of the conference, this gentleman, in the course of discussion, suggested to the king, that a new version was exceedingly desirable, because of the many errors in the version then in use. That suggestion led to the action which, after some little delay, inaugurated measures for King James' version. The Chiirchly party resisted the movement for a time 42 KING JAMES' VERSION. 43 because they suspected some Puritan mischief to be behind it. On the other hand, the Puritan party pressed imme- diate action ; and the king so managed affairs as to please both sides, and finally to secure their hearty co-operation. He very decidedly favored the proposition of the Puritans, but at the same time he pronounced the Genevan version to be the worst of all in the English language, and thereby pleased the Conformist party. Arrangements for this A-ersion were completed by the appointment of fifty-four learned men, who were also to secure the suggestions of all competent persons, that, as the king put it, " our said translation may have the help and furtherance of all our principal learned men within this our kingdom." This attitude of the king, the removal of their first suspicions, and the undoubted merits of the case, brought about a hearty acquiescence on the part of those who had at first opposed the movement. His Majesty's instructions to the translators were these : Insteuctiosts to the Teanslatoes. "1. The ordinary Bible read in the Church, commonly called the Bishops' Bible, to be followed, and as little altered as the original will permit. "2. The nameer'of the prophets and the holy writers, with the other names in the text, to be retained, as near as may be, accordingly as they are vulgarly used. " 3. The old ecclesiastical words to be kept, as the word church, not to be translated congregation. "4. When any word hath divers significations, that to be kept which hath been most commonly used by the most eminent fathers, being agreeable to the propriety of the place and the analogies of faith. 44 HISTORY OF EEVISIO&. "5. The division of chapters to be altered either not at all, or as little as may be, if necessity so require. "6. No marginal notes at all to be af&xed, but only for the explanation of the Hebrew or Greek words, which cannot, without some circumlocution, so briefly and fitly be expressed in the text. "7. Such quotations of places to be marginally set down as shall serve for the fit reference of one Scripture to another. "8. Every particular man of each company to take the same chapter or chapters; and, having translated or amended them severally by himself where he thinks good, all to meet together to confirm what they have done, and agree for their part what shall stand. "9. As any one company hath disi^atched any one book in this manner, they shall send it to the rest, to be considered of seriously and judiciously ; for his Majesty is very careful on this point. "10. If any company, upon the review of the book so sent, shall doubt or differ upon any places, to send them word thereof, to note the places, and therewithal to send their reasons ; to which if they consent not, the difference to be compounded at the general meeting, which is to be of the chief persons of each company, -at the end of the work. "11. When any place of special obscurity is doubted of, letters to be directed by authority to send to any learned man in the land for his judgment of such a place. "12. Letters to be sent from every bishop to the rest of his clergy, admonishing them of this translation in hand, and to move and charge as many as, being skillful in the tongues, have taken pains in that kind, to send their KING JAMES' VEESION. 45 particular observations to the company, either at West- minster, Cambridge, or Oxford, according as it was directed before in the king's letter to the archbishop. "13. The directors in each company to be the Deans of Westminster and Chester, for Westminster, and the king's professors in Hebrew and Greek in the two uni- versities. "14. These translations to be used, when they agree better with the text than the Bishops' Bible : Tyndale's, Coverdale's, Matthew's [Rogers'], Whitchurch's [Cran- mer's], Geneva." 15. By a later rule, " three or four of the most ancient and grave divines, in either of the universities, not em- ployed in translating, to be assigned to be overseers of the translation, for the better observation of the fourth rule." Only forty-seven of the men appointed for this work are known to have engaged in it. These were divided into six companies, two of which met at Oxford, two at Cam- bridge, and two at Westminster. They were presided over severally by the Dean of Westminster and by the two Hebrew Professors of the Universities. To the first company, at Westminster (ten in number), was assigned the Old Testament as far as 2 Kings ; the second company (seven in number) had the Epistles. The first company at Cambridge (numbering eight) had 2 Chronicles to Ecclesiastes ; the second company (number- ing seven) had the Apocryphal books. To the first Oxford company (seven in number) were assigned the prophetical books, from Isaiah to Malachi ; to the second (eight in number) were given the four Gospels, the Acts and the Apocalypse, or Eevelation. 46 HISTORY OF BEVISION. A few of the principal men among those learned trans- lators were these : Dr. Launcelot Andrewes, Dean of Westminster, pre- sided over the Westminster company. Fuller says of him : " The world wanted learning to know how learned this man was, so skilled in all (especially Oriental) languages, that some conceive he might, if then living, almost have served as an interpreter-general at the confusion of tongues." He became successively Bishop of Chichester, Ely and Winchester. Born 1555, died 1626. Dr. Edward Lively, Regius Professor of Hebrew at Cambridge, and thus at the head of the Cambridge com- pany, was eminent for his knowledge of Oriental languages, especially of Hebrew. He died in 1605, having been Pro- fessor of Hebrew for twenty-five years. His death was a great loss to the work which he had helped to begin, but not to complete. Dr. John Overall was made Professor of Divinity at Cambridge in 1596, and in 1604 was Dean of St. Paul's, London. He was considered by some the most scholarly divine in England. In 1614 he was made Bishop of Litchfield and Coventry. He was transferred to the See of Norwich in 1618. Born 1559, died 1619. Dr. Adrian de Saravia is said to have been the only foreigner employed on the work. lie was born in Artois, France; his father was a Spaniard, and his mother a Bel- gian. In 1582 he was Professor of Divinity at Leyden; in 1587 he came to England. He became Prebend of Canterbury, and afterward Canon of Westminster. He was noted for his knowledge of Hebrew. Born 1531 died 1612. William Bedwell, or Beadwell, was one of the greatest KING JAMES' VEESION. 47 Arabic scholars of his day. At his d^ath he left unfin- ished MSS. of an Arabic Lexicon, and also of a Persian Dictionary. Dr. Laurence Chadderton was for thirty-eight years Master of Emanuel College, Cambridge, and well versed in Rabbinical learning. He was one of the few Puritan divines among the translators. Born 1537; died 1640, at the advanced age of one hundred and three. Dr. John Reynolds, who first suggested the work, was a man of great attainments in Hebrew and Greek. He died before the revision was completed, but worked at it during his last sickness as long as his strength permitted. Born 1549, died 1607. Dr. Richard Kilbye, Oxford Professor of Hebrew, was reckoned among the first Hebraists of his day. Died 1620. Dr. Miles Smith was a student of classic authors from his youth, was well acquainted with the Rabbinical learn- ing, and well versed in HebrcAV, Chaldee, Syriac and Arabic. He was often called a " walking library." Born about 1568, died 1624. John Boyse, or Bois, at six years of age could write Hebrew elegantly. He was for twelve years chief lecturer in Greek at St. John's College, Cambridge. Bishop An- drewes, of Ely, made him a prebend in his church in 1615. He was one of the most laborious of all the re- visers. Born 1560, died 1643. Sir Henry Saville was warden of Merton College, Ox- ford, for thirty-six years. He devoted his fortune to the encouragement of learning, and was himself a fine Greek sckolar. Born 1549, died 1622. Dr. Thomas Holland was Regius Professor of Divinity in Exeter College, Oxford, and also Master of his college. 48 HISTOKY OF REVISION. He was considered a prodigy in all branches of literature. Born 1539, died 1612. Completion of the Revision. Some work upon the revision was, in all probability, begun soon after the appointment of the committees. Vig- orous effort was, however, delayed till about 1607, for what reason is unknown. When the translators had finished their work, a copy each was sent from Oxford, Cambridge and Westminster to London, where two from each place, six in all, gave it a final revision, and Dr. Miles Smith and Bishop Wilson superintended the work as it passed through the press. The former wrote the Preface, which is entitled, "The Translators to the Reader." The expenses of the work were not borne by the king, who pleaded poverty, but by voluntary contributions from bishops and others who had fat livings. The king, how- ever, rewarded the translators by bestowing good livings on them as vacancies occurred, and by ecclesiastical promotion. The work was given to the public in 1611, in a folio volume, printed in black letter, the full title as follows : "The 1 HOLY | BIBLE, | Conteyning the Old Testa- ment, I AND THE NEW, | Newly Translated out of the Originall [ tongues: & with the former Translations | diligently compared and revised by his | Maiesties.speciall Comandement. j Appointed to be read in Churches | Im- printed at London by Robert | Barker, Printer to the Kings I most excellent Maiestie | Anno Dom. 1611." The same year, the New Testament, in 12mo was is- sued, and in 1612, the entire Bible, in 8vo, and in Roman KING JAMES' VEESION. 49 type. The Genevan Bible, however, had a firm hold on the popular heart, and it required the lifetime of a genera- tion to displace it. This " Authorized Version " never was authorized by royal proclamation, by order of Council, by act of Parlia- ment or by vote of Convocation. Whether the words " ap- pointed to be read in churches " were used by order of the editors, or by the will of the printer, is unknown. The original manuscripts of this work are wholly lost, no trace of them having been discovered since about 1655. The title-page speaks of this version as being " with the former translations diligently compared and revised." In their address to the readers, the translators themselves say: "Truly, we never thought, from the beginning, that we should need to make a new translation, nor yet to make of a bad one a good one ; but to make a good one better, or out of many good ones, one principal good one." Speaking of this acknowledgment. Dr. Krauth, of the present version committee, says : " Without this confession, the Authorized Version would tell its own story. It is only necessary to compare it with the older versions, to see that with much that is original, with many characteristic beauties, in some of which no other translation approaches it, it is yet in the main a revision. Even its original beauties are often the mosaic of an exquisite combination of the fragments of the older. Comparing it with the English exemplars it fol- lows, we must say it is not the fruit of their bloom, but the ripeness of their fruit." The singular fact has been brought to light within a few years that in the year 1611 there were two distinct folio editions of this Bible published. There are some copies extant where the sheets fron^ the two are combined j and 50 HISTOEY OF EEVISION. some, where the title-page of 1611 is prefixed to the later editions. The two editions of 1611 had distinctive titles, though it is said that in some eases these were interchanged; one being a wood-cut which had been used before in the earlier Bishops' Bible, and the other an elegant coi)per- plate. Each of them has also errors and readings peculiar to itself. One edition has, for instance, "Judas" instead of "Jesus" in Matt, xxvi., 36 ; the other has a part of the verse repeated in Exod. xiv., 10, making what printers call "a doublet." In Gen. x., 16, one copy reads the "Emorite," and the other the "Amorite." One has in Euth iii., 15, "He went into the city;" the other has, "She went into tlie city." This led to their being desig- nated, the great He Bible, and the great She Bible. Winning its Way. King James made great promises concerning his new version. He said at the outset that it " should be ratified by royal authority, and adopted for exclusive nse in all the churches." The title-page set forth that the work was by "His Maiesties speciall Commandement;" also that it is "appointed to be read in churches;" and finally, that it comes from the press of " Robert Barker, printer to the King's most excellent Maiestie." All this parade seems to guarantee some civil force to urge the new version into general use, but so far as can be learned from history, tha book was left to win its way upon its merits alone. Indeed it was not until 1661, that the Epistles and the Gospels in the Prayer Book, were changed, the authorized text super- seding that of the Bishops' Bible. The Psalms in the Prayer Book, from the "Bible of largest volume in Eng- lish," have not been superseded to this day. KING JAMES' VEESION. 61 Excellence of King James' Version. The Rev. Dr. Talbot W. Chambers, himself one of the revisers of the Old Testament Company, has very beauti- fully and truly said of the King James' Version as fol- lows : " The merits of the Authorized Version, in point of fidelity to the original, are universally acknowledged. No other version, ancient or modern, surpasses it, save, perhaps, the Dutch, which ^yas made subsequently, and profited by the labors of the English translators. But a version may be faithful without being elegant. It may be accurate without adequately representing the riches of the language in which it is made. The glory of the English Bible is that while it conveys the mind of the Spirit with great exactness, it does this in such a way that the book has become the highest existing standard of our noble tongue. Lord Macaulay calls it a stupendous work, which, if everything else in our language should perish, would alone suffice to show the whole extent of its beauty and power." Mr. Huxley, whose tendency to superstitious reverence will not be suspected, has said of this version : " It is written in the noblest and purest English, and abounds in exquisite beauties of mere literary form." The style used in this version was unique. It was not the English of that day, either spoken or written. Indeed, Mr. Marsh, in his "Lectures on the English Language" asserts, that the dialect used was not at any period "the actual current book language, nor the colloquial speech of the English people." The fact concerning the style of this version is, that from the earliest effort at English version each succeeding 52 HISTORY OF EEVISION. translator improved upon his predecessors, taking his best pointscontinually, so that in the end the chief excellence of each appeared. King James' version, therefore, com- bines the beautiful and felicitous- expression of all who went before it. As a final testimony to the excellence of the King James' version we may quote from Dr. F. W. Faber, who says : " Who will say that the uncommon beauty and mar- velous English of the Protestant Bible is not one of the great strongholds of heresy in this country ? It lives on the ear, like music that can never be forgotten, like the sound of church bells, which the convert hardly knows how he can forego. Its felicities often seem to be almost things rather than words. It is part of the national mind, and the anchor of national seriousness. Nay, it is wor- shiped with a positive idolatry, in extenuation of whose grotesque fanaticism its intrinsic beauty pleads availingly with the man of letters and the scholar. The memory of the dead passes into it. The potent traditions of childhood are stereotyped in its verses. The power of all the griefs and trials of a man are hid beneath its words. It is the representative of his best moments, and all that there has been about him of soft and gentle, and pure and penitent and good, speaks to him forever out of his Protestant Bible. It is a sacred thing which doubt has never dimmed and controversy never soiled." CHAPTEE V. DEFECTS OF KING JAMES' VEESION. Excellent but Defective. After all the words of high praise spoken for this version it may seem strange to pass to an extended discussion of its defects. And yet it must be confessed that this highly es- teemed version is excellent, but defective. The Chairman of the American Company of New Testament Revisers, Pres- ident Woolsey, D. D., LL. D., thus summarizes these de- fects: "Our translators of the seventeenth century, in a great many instances, misunderstood the sense. To make this as evident as it may be made we should need to write a volume. . . . The main deficiency in our translation pro- ceeds from want of exact knowledge of the Hebrew and Greek languages. Not only is the sense wholly misappre- hended in a number of instances — as could scarcely fail of being the case — but a perception of the finer rules of gram- mar and interpretation was wanting. In the use of the arti- cle, of the tenses and modes of verbs, and of participles, and in a great variety of other instances, the modern scholar by his revisions can repair and beautify the building reared by the older scholars. Thus, while no book can be written more fitted in style and expression to do its work, more truly English, more harmonious, more simply majestic, than our authorized revision ; new revisers of the text and the version may hope — by their salutary changes — to con- 53 54 HISTOEY OF EEVISION. tribute to its preservation, in essentially the same form which it has always had, for generations yet to come. NuMBEB OF Defects. Concerning existing defects it may be said briefly, that the variations already detected and noted as existing in va- rious manuscripts, versions and editions, amount to about 120,000. It is doubtful whether any two editions of the Bible as now published are exactly alike. But of this large number of errors it is probable that at least 90,000 are of small importance. President Chase, of the Revision Com- mittee, recently said of these variations : " Ninety-nine in a hundred — nay, perhaps I may say nine thousand nine hun- dred and ninety-nine in ten thousand, are practically of no importance as involving any point of faith or practice. The majority of the different readings in this formidable enu- meration are mere differences in spelling. Next come slight differences in grammatical form, not affecting the substan- tial sense ; then differences in the greater or less fullness of writing the name of our Saviour — the use of one of His names or both, the prefixing or omission before His name of the title Lord — (what might be the importance of these va- riations being neutralized by the fact that it is often found that the same manuscript, which, against the general cur- rent, omits one of these words in one instance inserts it in another) ; then comes the use of synonymous expressions — (thus of the three Greek words, all meaning to say, one manuscript will use one, and another in the same passage another, and another the third) ; then we have a class of va- riations in which the effect is merely rhetorical, the same idea being expressed in different readings with greater or less force and vividness ; and the whole number of texts in DEFECTS OF KIJNG JAMES' VEESION 55 which the variations of reading would affect materially the doctrines conveyed can be counted by units — I had almost said upon the fingers of one hand. "Of the one hundred and twenty thousand differences in spelling, arrangement and phraseology which have been noticed in our sixteen hundred manuscripts, many are found only in one manuscript, or in very few ; many others are obviously erroneous at first sight, like the mistakes we sometimes meet with in a letter or in a newspaper; so that the whole number of readings in which there is really any room for serious doubt or discussion — including questions of mere spelling, grammatical forms, relative position of words and the like — does not exceed from sixteen hundred to two thousand." Defects Illustrated. Volumes, instead of a few pages, might easily be written to illustrate the existing defects of the so-called "Author- ized Version." From a few of the many existing compi- lations on this subject, some specimens will be drawn. Members of the Revision Committees have a special right to be heard on these points, and Professor Hare of this honored body gives the following illustrations : "St. Paul says, in the Authorized Version (1 Cor. iv., 4), 'I know nothing by myself, yet am I not hereby justified.' This seems incongruous, because 'to know nothing by one's self means 'to know nothing originally or independently.' In the older English, ' to know nothing by one's self meant ' to know nothing lying at one's door,' and this is the only sense of which the Greek words in the passage which seems so incongruous are susceptible. "He who reads the Gospel of St. Mark in Greek gets a 56 HISTORY OF BEVISION. vivid idea of the promptitude, (he tendency to strike while the iron is hot, wliich cunning and malice may engender. A princess enters the banqueting room of a king, enchants him by the grace of her dancing, and evokes from his tipsy rashness the promise, ' Ask what thou wilt and I will give it thee, even to the half of my kingdom.' (St. Mark vi., 22.) The damsel, after consulting with her mother, returns to the banqueting room, points, no doubt, to the dishes on the banqueting table, and says, ' Give me forth- with, on a dish, the head of John the Baptist.' In the English Bible the speech runs, 'Give me by and by, in a charger.' 'By and by' means, in our century, a time somewhat distant from the present; the phrase has ceased to mean 'forthwith.' A charger, in modern English, signiiies a war horse; the word has ceased to signify a dish or platter from which plates are charged or supplied. " 'Alexander, the coppersmith, did me much evil : the Lord reward him according to his works.' (2 Tim. iv., 14.) The true reading yields the sense, 'Alexander, the copper- smith, did much evil ; the Lord will reward him according to his works.' "St. Paul, speaking of Abraham, says, 'He considered not his own body now dead, . . . neither yet tlie deadness of Sarah's womb : he staggered not at the promise of God through unbelief (Rom. iv., 19.) This statement conflicts with the history in the book of Genesis. This history is so far from representing Abraham as not con- sidering at the time mentioned, that it declares that Abraham said in his heart, 'Shall a child be born unto him that is a hundred years old? and shall Sarah, that is ninety years old, bear?' (Gen. xvii., 17.) Textual critics agree in reading the language of St. Paul without the DEFECTS OF KING JAMES' VEESION. 57 word 'not.' They so determine the text as to translate ' He considered his own body now dead and the deadness of Sarah's womb, but staggered not at the promise of God through unbelief.' "Our translators say, in their noble preface, that they have not been studious of an ' identity of phrasing ;' that is to say, they acknowledge that they have not been care- ful to render a Hebrew or Greek word by the same Eng- lish phrase in the different places where the Hebrew or Greek word occurs. Yet an identity of phrasing is often necessary as a clew to the meaning. ... In the ear- lier books of the Old Testament a remarkable pirson ap- pears under the name of the ' Angel of the Lord.' For example, when the covenant with Abraham was to be rati- fied, the language of Genesis is, 'The Angel of the Lord called unto Abraham ... in blessing I will bless thee, and in multiplying I will multiply thy seed . . . thy seed shall possess the gate of his enemies ; and in thy seed shall all the nations of the earth be blessed.' (Gen. xxii., 15, 17, 18.) Here the Angel of the Lord appears as covenanting. In Exodus the same person under the same name appears as covenanted, ' I send an Angel before thee, . . . beware of him, . . . for my name ts in him.' There is a remarkable passage in the book of Malachi (iii., 1), which, if translated with the identity of phrasing that our translators disregarded, would run, 'the Lord whom ye seek shall suddenly come to his temple, even the Angel of the Co%'enant, whom ye delight in.' Unhappily, in this passage of Malachi, the word 'messenger' is used where the Hebrew word is the same as that which is ren- dered 'Angel' in the places of Genesis and Exodus. He who reads the Old Testament in the original may come to 58 HISTOKY OF EEVISION. the conclusion that the Angel of the Covenant, promised by Malachi, was to be the same being as had appeared in the Pentateuch, one while as covenanting, another while as covenanted. The common reader ought to have the benefit of an identity of phrasing where this identity is necessary in order to identify the thing or person meant." A large class of errors exists which has been caused by the translators mistaliing proper nouns for common, and vice versa, common nouns for proper. In such cases, what should have remained without translation is translated, or what should have been rendered in equivalent phrases is suffered 1*o stand untouched, thus hopelessly confusing the unlearned reader. The Rev. Dr. Green, of the Old Testa- ment Revision Committee, gives the following paragraph, illustrative of error of this nature : "Thus, 'the house of God,' Judges xx., 26, should be ' Bethel ;' ' an hollow place that was in tlie jaw,' Judges XV., 19, should be 'the hollow place that is in Lehi;' 'populous No,' Nah. iii., 8, should be 'No-Ammon;' 'an heifer of three years old,' Isa. xv., 5, should have been left untranslated; so should 'what he did,' Num. xxi., 14. On the contrary, ' the book of Jasher,' 2 Sam. i., 18, is not by an author of that name, but is simply the book of the upright. ' Rab-saris ' and ' Rab-mag,' Jer. xxxiv., 3, are not names of men but titles of office. ' Be- lial ' is not the name of an evil spirit, but ' men of Belial ' ought to be rendered ' worthless ' or ' base men.' ' Huz- zab,' Nah. ii., 7, is not a personification of Nineveh, op a name of its queen, but a declaration that the fate of the city ' is decided.' ' Sheth,' Num. xxiv., 17, should be ' tumult;' 'Bajith,' Isa. xv., 2, should be the 'house' or 'idol tem- ple;' 'Gammadims,' Ezek. xxvii., 11, should be 'war- DEFECTS OF KING JAMES' VEESION. 59 ritirs ;' ' Pannag/ ver. 17, is not a region of country, but a species of confection ; and there was no such place as ' Metbeg-ammab,' 2 Sam. viii., 1." Strange as it may seem, it is nevertheless true, that in a large number of cases the meaning of words has been wholly misapprehended. In some cases this misapprehen- sion has arisen from wrongly dividing a word into two, or combining two into one. But even more strange are the numerous cases where the meanings of words absolutely simple have been misconceived. The following list will sufficiently illustrate this class. The word translated " avenging," Judges v., 2, means " leaders ;" " the ])laia of Moreh," Gen. xii., 6, ought to be " the oak of Moreh ;" " the groves," frequently spoken of in connection with idolatrous services, as Ex. xxxiv., 13, were not groves, but upright pillars. Job. xxvi., 13, does not speak of the "crooked," nor Isaiah xxvii., 1, of the "piercing" serpent; the epithet, which is the same in both oases, is "fleet.' The psalmist does not say, Ps. Ixxi., 22, '' I will sing with the harp," but " I will play with the harp." Huldah did not dwell in the "college," 2 Kings ■ xxii., 14, but in the " second ward " of the city. " Flagons of wine," Hos. iii., should be " cakes of pressed grapes ;" " galleries," Cant, vii., 5, should be " curls " or " locks of hair." "All that made sluices and ponds for fish," Isa. xix., 10, is a mere guess from the connection, and should be rendered, " all that work for hire are sad at heart." Samson did not go down to " the top of the rock," Judges XV., 8, but to the " cleft of the rock." The children of Israel did not by divine direction "borrow," Ex. xi., 2, of the Egyptians what they never intended to return ; they " asked " for and received gifts. " Chariots with flaming 60 HISTOEY OF EEVISION. torches," Nah. ii., 3, are "chariots with flashing steel;" and "the fir trees" of the same verse are " lances made of cypress." "Hunt souls to make them fly," Ezek. xiii., 20, should be rendered, " hunt souls as birds ;" and the "untempered mortar," ver. 10, should be "whitewash." " Headbands, and tablets, and ear-rings," Isa. iii., 20, should be "sashes, and perfume-boxes, and amulets." Joseph's " coat of many colors," Gen. xxxvii., 3, was " a long tunic with sleeves." It was not a "veil," but a " mantle," Euth iii., 15, in which Ruth carried the barley. "Pillows to all armholes," Ezek. xiii., 18, should be " cushions for the knuckles." The men that were cast into the fiery furnace were bound, not in "their coats, their hosen and their hats," but in " their trowsers, their tunics and their mantles." "Mules," in Gen. xxxvi., 24, ought to be rendered, " warm springs." The " unicorn," Num- xxiii., 22, is a wild ox. In Isaiah xiii., 21, 22, the " owls" are " ostriches ; " the " satyrs " are " goats ;" the " wild beasts of the islands " are " wolves," and the " dragons " are "jackals." In cases all but innumerable the article is disregarded in the translations, thus materially damaging the sense, as where " an angel of the Lord " is substituted for " the angel of the Lord," which error puts a created being in the place of the uncreated one who is the source of all being. In Judges xxi., 19, "a feast of the Lord in Shi- loh " should be " the feast of the Lord in Shiloh," refer- ring to a definite and well-known feast, rather than mak- ing a vague allusion. Other instances of this common source of error could readily be cited. A few additional illustrations, taken almost at random from various parts of the Scriptures, will suffice for this DEFECTS OF KING JAMES' VEESION. 61 part of the discussion. In Job iii., 3, where Job curses the day of his birth, he represents the night of his birth as saying, with joy, " There is a man child born !" Our version has it, in which it was said, thus destroying the poetic figure, which personifies the night. It should have been, " Let the night perish, which said." In Job xl., 19, in the description of the Iiippopotamus, it is said in our version, " He that made him can make his sword to approach unto him." The translation now almost universally adopted by the critics is, " His maker gives him his sword," or tusk. In Daniel ii., 5, " The king answered and said to the astrologers. The thing is gone from me." From the head- ing of the chapter, " Nebuchadnezzar forgetting his dream," etc., we infer that the Authorized Version understood by the thing, the dream, and that the king had forgotten his dream. The true reason of the king's requiring them to tell the dream is given in verse 9th : " Tell me the dream, and I shall know that ye can show me the interpretation thereof." The Chaldee word, translated in our version thing, is the same word, translated, verse 9, word, and also in chapter iii., 28, the king's word. It should then have been translated. The word, or commandment, has gone from me. In Daniel vii., 9, " I beheld till the thrones were cast down," it should be exactly the reverse — were set up. In Matt, vi., 12, instead of "Forgive us our debts, as we forgive our debtors," the reading should be, "as we also have forgiven our debtors ; " the thought being, that the petitioner should not ask forgiveness for himself until he has already forgiven others. In Matt. X., 23, " When they persecute you in this city, 62 HISTOEY OF EEVISION. flee ye into another," should read "flee ye into the next," thus conveying not merely the idea of going to some other place, but to the next town, and so on until they had pro- claimed the gospel everywhere. In Mark ix., 22, 23, where the father, asking for the healing of his son, says, " If thou canst do any thing, have compassion on us, and help us," the Authorized Version makes Jesus reply, " If thou canst believe, all things are possible to him that believeth." But the approved text reads, " If thou canst ! All things are possible to him that believeth." This form expresses surprise that the question of ability should be raised at all, when to the believer everything is possible. This part of the subject may be well closed with a para- graph from Professor Thayer's article on "Anglo- American Bible Revision." He says : "But still more unfortunate is the translators' indiffer- ence; to verbal agreements and variations when it affects matters of doctrine. Not often, probably, is a reader found so ignorant as to infer a difference of meaning from the change of rendering, in Matt, xxv., 46, ' These shall go away into everlasting punishment, but the righteous into life eternal.' But the confusion occasioned by translating ' Hades ' and ' Gehenna ' identically in every instance but one is not so harmless. The uniform transfer of the quasi- proper name ' Devil,' corresponding to the Hebrew ' Satan,' to those beings called 'demons' by the original writers, is also to be regretted. The unwarranted insertion of ' should ' in Acts ii., 47 (compare, on the other hand, 1 Cor. i., 18j 2 Cor. ii., 15),— properly, 'them that were being saved,'— has probably ceased to start false theological suggestions; but undoubtedly most readers understand the words of DEFECTS OF KING JAMES' VERSION. 63 Christ to Bartimseus, in Luke xviii., 42, ' Thy faith hath saved thee,' to be of immeasurably higher import than the declaration in Mark x., 52, ' Thy faith hath made thee whole.' That the original term, indeed, may refer to spir- itual healing is by no means impossible. In the case of the ' woman which was a sinner ' (Luke vii., 50), it clearly covers the forgiveness of sins. So that if it were a trans- lator's design to intimate that the exf)ression is ambiguous in the Greek, the variation in -rendering would perhaps be allowable, provided in each case the alternate translation were given in the margin (as is actually done in Mark). In any event, however, the English reader should know that the language is the same in both Evangelists, and the same which is elsewhere (Matt, x., 22; Mark v., 34; Luke viii., 48,) commonly rendered, ' Thy faith hath made thee whole.' A single additional illustration : every reader of Paul knows the importance he attaches to the doctrine that 'faith' is 'reckoned as righteousness.' But the proof-text from the Old Testament (Gen. xv., 6,) on which the doc- trine rests is given differently by our translation every time Paul quotes it (Rom. iv., 3, compare ix., 22 ; Gal. iii., G); and the verb itself, which maybe called one of his technical theological terms, and which constitutes the very warp of his argument in Eom. iv., being used eleven times within the compass of twenty-two verses, receives there three different renderings." CHAPTEE VI.* CHAPTERS AND VEESES. Doubtless the large majority of the present generation of thoughtful Bible readers are in favor of printing the Bible without the present breaks into chapters and verses. Chap- ters and verses, indeed, are far too useful to be entirely- dispensed with, and the present system is too firmly fixed and widely extended to give place to any other. But a division into paragraphs according to the sense, with the chapters and verses sufficiently indicated in the margin, would best suit the convenience of most readers, and give them a deeper insight into the spirit of the Bible. Who can deny that this is according to common sense? And who can say that the extreme convenience of refer- ence afforded by the chapters and verses has not, on the whole, been purchased at too great a cost ? The mere dis- putant, with his verbal references (too often utterly mis- leading) may not think so ; but the sincere student knows it. The " very common but erroneous impression that the Bible is rather a collection of apothegms or disconnected sentences, than composed of regular histories and treatises on religion, which have their separate topics and connec- tions " — is only a part of that heavy cost. Yet, for over three hundred years, the great mass of «This chaptei was prepared by Professor Isaac H. Hall for the columns of The Sunday School Times. By his courtesy it now appears with additions made especially for this volume. 64 CHAPTEES AND VEESES. 65 common readers of the English Bible have submitted to having their Bibles thus printed. Until the present cen- tury, it is true that there was very little room for choice left to the common reader ; nor were the common readers a very numerous body. But for the greater j)art of this century paragraph Bibles have existed ; they are issued to- day by the great privileged publishers of England ; and yet their circulation has been very small. Into the reasons — some of them obvious — for this general failure to adopt paragraph Bibles, the writer does not care to go. But a look into the past will show that the age of printing the Bible in verse-paragraphs is not altogether unique, except in exaggeration. It has indulged to excess in a thing really good, whose need in moderation has been felt in all the ages. Future generations, perhaps, will recognize in this style of printing only the excessive clum- siness which attaches to most new machines, which com- monly gives place to greater simplicity and effectiveness after some experience. The present style is the very bur- densome accessory of two useful inventions : first, a way of easy, accurate citation, such as had been altogether rare before; and second, the modern concordance, on a plan somewhat near perfection, with all its uses and benefits. These ends once attained, there seems no reason why that part of the invention which appears in the Bible text should not be simplified as much as possible, and rid of all imper- fections not inveterate. The Bible, first and last, has appeared in nearly every shape which writing and printing could devise ; taking in turn the styles of many an age and many a culture. The shapes which printing gives it are more permanent, yet various enough; but, in proportion to the number of 66 HIST OEY OP REVISION. copies furnished, vastly fewer than the varieties given by independent scribes and editors in manuscript. In any look at the past, therefore, the investigator must expect to find tlie terms chapter, verse and paragraph bearing re- spectively several (if not many) different meanings. He must not suppose that the history of the present divison into chapters and verses exhausts the subject. Unless, however, he has the printed books or manu- scripts before him, he needs to be extremely careful to what authorities he listens, in studying up the subject. To say nothing of the faults of transient essays in the periodicals, it is notorious how full of errors are almost all the histories and treatises. It will not do to trust to such authorities as Brunet and Dibdin ; for books on general bibliography, not altogether correct in the matter of secular books, are particularly defective with respect to the sacred Scriptures. Nor are the sacred bibliographies altogether to be trusted. Even so careful and competent a writer as the author of the catalogue of the library of the Duke of Sussex, with his eyes wide open and the book before him, committed the error of saying that the second edition of Erasmus's Greek Testa- ment (1519) "contains the verse relating to the Three Witnesses." It is therefore with some fear and trembling that the writer ventures to approach the subject of chapters and verses. The whole subject, indeed, is too large for a short essay, or even a small volume. But there are points of in- terest to be picked up all along their history, and, the writer hopes, with a tolerable share of correctness. At present, however, uo more will be attempted than some matters connected with the present system of chapters and verses. Of these, the history lies partly in the light, and partly CHAPTEES AND VEESES. 67 in ancient obscurity. The chapters, in both the Old and the New Testament, are commonly attributed to the con- trivance of Cardinal Hugo de Sancto Caro* (in English, Hugh de St. Cher), about A. D. 1 240, who used them in compiling a concordance, and also in his commentary. Some, however, and probably with more correctness, at- tribute the invention to Stephen Langton, Archbishop of Canterbury, contrived for the purpose of citation in lec- tures. Langton, it will be remembered, headed the baronial signers, when Magna Charta was wrested from King John. Others still suggest with some show of reason, but not much probability, that Albertus Magnus, and perhaps Alexander Alensis, had a hand in it. Subdivisions of each chapter were marked by letters in the margin. A, B, C, D, E, F, G ; and reference (in the concordance or otherwise) to the passage was made by the number of the chapter and the letter of the subdivision. These divisions are sometimes called paragraphs by the older writers; though they are not generally such in the modem sense. This style of division can be seen in many, if not in most, of the Latin Bibles printed before the middle of the sixteenth century. Similar ones are familiar to students of the Greek classics of. this day. This subdivision of chapters was employed by Robert Stephens in his famous concordance to the Vulgate, printed in 1555; though he also gives the numbers of the verses. As erroneous statements are often made respecting this concordance in that particular, it is as well to give his own words on the subject. In the preface he says : " More- *The evidence for Cardinal Hugo being the author is very weak. My own opinion decidedly preponderates in favor of Langton. And such, I find, is the opinion of the best critics. 68 HISTORY OF EEVISION. over, in the novelty of the work, this part also deserves some praise; that besides those accustomed marginal letters, A, B, C, D, E, F, G, into which that former author of ■concordances divided the several chapters, you will have, written after those letters, the numbers of the verses of each chapter according to the method of the Hebrew ; that is, as the Hebrews number their verses ; which we have added so that you may more readily and quickly find what you seek, and that they may more fitly aid the most beautiful and splendid work which we print." He says nothing else whatever about the New Testament verses, though he uses them also. But of those, more farther on. It must not be understood that these chapters exactly tally in all the different versions of the Bible, though they do in the main. In the Hebrew Bible, where they appear to have been adopted by Jews themselves, they differ in not a few places from those of our English Bible. In the Bible Society's Arabic Bible, to take one example, the chapters vary somewhat from both the Latin (and English) and the Hebrew. The variations in different versions are not perhaps an endless subject, but far too nearly so to out- line here. They cause a good deal of inconvenience to the student who uses many versions. Respecting the modern verses, the case differs in the two Testaments. In the Old Testament the verses are those of the Hebrew Bible. Though not as old as the Jewish read- ing lessons and other ancient divisions of larger size, in all probability they date back to the introduction of vowel points and accents, and to the beginning of that body of notes called the Masora. This cannot be later than the ninth century of our era. We have no Hebrew manu- scripts so old by several centuries as those we have of the CHAPTEES AND VERSES. 69 New Testament ; for the Jewish custom has been to bury or destroy their biblical manuscripts as soon as age or wear inade them defective. We have, therefore, no direct testi- mony from the monuments themselves to show when the Hebrew division into verses began. The end of the verse was marked with its distinctive accent (soph pasuk), like a colon ; but though thus marked, the verses were not num- bered for a long time. A concordance of Rabbi Nathan's (about 1450) appears to have been constructed with the expedient of a numeral attached to each verse. The older authors, however, attributed a much earlier origin to the Hebrew verses. Thus Leusden, in a passage worth quoting for its other information, says : " Perhaps some one will ask, Is not the division of verses of the Old Testament from the authors themselves of the books ? An- swer : Indeed the division of verses of the Old Testament is by the authors themselves, for the accent SillAk, which is expressed everywhere at the end of a vferse, marks off the verses. But formerly in Hebrew Bibles the Hebrew letters which denote the verse-divisions were not usually expressed in the margin, as is to be seen in the old Hebrew Bibles of Boniberg, Munster, and others. Afterwards, about the middle of the last century [sixteenth], every fifth verse was noted in the margin by the Hebrew letters, aleph, he, yod, teth, waw, caph, etc. At length, in the year 16C0, each verse (except every fifth verse, whose number was expressed in Hebrew letters after the ancient manner) was marked with Latin [Arabic] numerals in the Hebrew Bible of the Amsterdam edition, by Joseph Athias, at my suggestion and instigation, far the public good ; which numerals had never before been used with any Hebrew text. And because we saw that those Bibles, of which a 70 HISXOKY OF BEVISION. great abundance were printed, were scattered and sold within three or four years, therefore in the year 1667 we issued a second edition, far more correct than the first, to- gether with Latin notes in the margin." The Old Testament verses, in the main, therefore, even in those places in the Psalms where no punctuation occurs at the end of the verse in our version, appear to be the re- sult of a division marked off at least a thousand years ago by the Jews. But in the numbering of the Old Testament verses, be- sides the disturbance which followed every change in the chapters, our English Bible differs from the Hebrew, espe- cially in the Psalms. In the Hebrew the titles to the Psalms are numbered as one or more verses or parts of verses. The modern New Testament verses, except the few changes here and there, made in different versions, are well known to have originated in the Greek and Latin Testa- ment of Robert Stephens, published in 1551. This con- tained the Greek text, the Vulgate, and the Latin version of Erasmus, in parallel columns ; the Greek in the centre, the Vulgate on the inner, and Erasmus on the outer side. It was also furnished with parallel references, with Osian- der's harmony of the Gospels (compiled in 1637), and a copious index. Though the contrary is sometimes asserted, the verses were printed in separate paragraphs, like our present Bibles ; not merely marked in the margin. What Stephens himself then said about his division into verses is as follows : " But whereas we have divided the work into certain verses (versicidos), as they call them, that we have done following the most ancient Greek and Latin copies {exemplaria) of the New Testament itself. But we have CHAPTERS AND VEESES. 71 the more willingly imitated them therein, because by this method each translation could* completely and directly be cited in correspondence with the Greek text (quod hoc ratione utraque translatio posset omnino e regidne grceco textui responderej." That is, it was to serve as a perfect means of comparing the two translations with the original, and as a ready means of reference throughout. His claim to have followed the most ancient Greek and Latin patterns is not altogether devoid of truth, as may be seen on some future occasion. Meanwhile the following remark of Masch is in point, with a little allowance : " Stephens, indeed, maintains that he divided the Sacred Text into verses in imitation of manuscripts ; but it is well enough known that this was said only for the sake of the favor of those who used to beat Stephens black and blue in every possible way. The method of the ancient divisions is far otherwise. It was truly a most useful invention, [and one] which the printers of Geneva followed immedi- ately, but those of Leipsic too late ; in which, nevertheless, it is to be regretted that Stephens often erred from the true interpunction." Something here should be added about the story of the time and manner of making this division, since the popular accounts vary so much. The original source is the words of Robert Stephens's son Henry, in the preface to his con- cordance to the Greek Testament. Speaking of the great benefit which his father conferred by dividing the chapters into verses, he says : " I will mention first two things of which you will doubt at whether of the two you ought to wonder more. One is that going from Paris to Lyons he * Or, perhaps better, could everywhere stanri opposite the Greek text and cor- respond with it. 72 HISTpKY OF BEVISION. accomplished this division of each chapter, of wliich I am speaking, and indeed a great part of it in the midst of horseback riding (inter equitandum) ; the other is that while he was thinking it over, a little before, almost everybody remarked that he was meditating something very like put- ting time and labor into a matter that would surely turn out to be worthless ; and so would not only attain no praise, but even come to scorn. But, lo, contrary to their con- demnatory opinion of my father's undertaking, as soon as the contrivance came to the light, it met with favor from all, and at once acquired such influence that any other New Testaments, whether Greek, or Latin, or French, or Ger- man, or editions in any other vernacular tongue, which did not follow that contrivance, were, so to speak, cashiered." It would seem from the context that Henry Stephens in- tends the words " inter equitandum"* to mean, the actual time on horseback; and not, as is often thought, while resting at the inns on the road, in the intervals between the rides. It seems also that Mill must be incorrect in saying, " This division, which had come by chance into his mind when he was going on horseback from Paris to Lyons, Robert now perfected, and put in this edition [of 1551]." Henry Stephens mentions the matter again in a dedica- tion of his Greek Testament of 1576 to Philip Sidney. He there says : " Indeed, when my father had so many times expended labor and study upon those various editions of the Greek New Testament, and at last had thought out that division of each of the chapters of this book into a certain number of verses, I would be ashamed of seeming to degenerate from him, unless I myself also could add my own contri- * You will olbserve that "inter apiUandnm" qualifies only a pnrtof the work CHAPTEBS AND VEBSES. 73 bution. But that the great labor of my father, that is, of that whether distribution or division thought out by hinx, is a means of usefulness, the agreement of almost the entire Christian world in adopting it, in whatever language the New Testament is printed, testifies enough and abundantly." (Henry's " own contribution " we need not here inquire into.) In the light of these facts, it does not seem proper to condemn utterly the verses of Robert Stephens. Used for reference only, as he intended, they are convenient and not objectionable. Used as logical divisions of the text, which they never pretended to be, they are quite another thing. Stephens is scarcely to be blamed for not foreseeing the perversion which was almost sure to follow at the hands of unthinking readers or printers. The pity rather is that some revision of that division could not have been accom- plished before it came to be everywhere adopted. Reuss' brief rey one-third of those present at the meeting, such intended /ote to be announced in the notice of the next meeting. " 7. To revise the headings of chapters, pages, para- graphs, italics and punctuation. " 8. To refer, on the part of each Company, when con- sidered desirable, to divines, scholars, and literary men, whether at home or abroad, for their opinions." Upon these principles a few comments may be of value. Notice, therefore, that while alterations Avere to be shunned according to the first principle, still faithfulness, which is the translators' first duty, has been found to require a great many changes, though very few of them arc of a character essential, or even specially important. Alterations of language, to be avoided according to the second principle, have been found necessary because the words in many cases have become obsolete, obscure, or of different meaning from that which they possessed when the version of King James was made. The Greek text followed by these Revisers is of far higher authority than that known arid followed by the King James' revisers. Their Greek text was based on manu- scripts of the later parts of the Mediaeval Ages, but ours has been perfected by the discovery of far more ancient manuscripts, and by an abundance of quotations from the early fathers of the Church, and use of ancient versions. In view of these principles the Chairman of the American Revision Committee has affirmed as follows: "The people heed not apprehend any dangerous innova- tions. No article of faith, no moral precept, will be dis- turbed, no sectarian views will be introduced. The revision will so nearly resemble the present version, that the mass of readers and hearers will scarcely perceive the 92 HISTOBY OF EEVISiON. difference; while a careful comparison will show slight improvements in every chapter and almost in every verse. The only serious difficulty may arise from a change of the text in a few instances where the overwhelming evidence of the oldest manuscripts makes a change necessary ; and perhaps also from a change in the italics, the metrical ar- rangement of poetry and the sectional of prose, and from new headings of chapters, which, however, are no part of the "Word of God, and may be handled with greater freedom." "Way of Working. How these widely separated Companies have done their co-operative work, is a matter that will interest those who now enjoy its results. The mode of operation may be briefly described thus : The English Companies upon both Testaments transmit from time to time, confidential copies of their revision to the American Companies, and the American Companies send the results of their labors to the British Companies, likewise in the strictest confidence. A second revision on the part of both Committees then fol- lows, with a view to harmonize whatever differences may appear in the two revisions, and the results of this revision are interchanged. If any differences remain after the final revision, they will be indicated in an appendix, or by some such means. Doubtless these will be few and unessential as compared with the large number of improvements already adopted. This work is not distributed among sub-committees, as was the case with the Revisers of King James, but the whole Old Testament Company is going through all the books of the Old Testament, and the New Testament THE PRESENT EEVISlON MOVEMENT. 93 Company as a whole, has gone through those of the New. In this way far better results will be secured than is pos- sible under any other system. This revision has been carried on without publicity, and the actual results of the work were in no case made known until the recent issue of the completed New Testament. By this wise course the Committees have saved themselves an incalculable amount of profitless controversy. All professed quotations from their work and statements of changes at one point or another, made at an earlier date, have been whoUv unauthorized. The Peospeot. Now that the New Testament is revised and given to the world, and that the Old Testament moves onward to the same desired end, the question arises what is to be the final result in the case? It will be for individuals, and church- men, and Bible"Societies to take up this work and to decide whether it shall be used alongside of the old version of King James, or whether it shall supersede that, or whether it shall do neithei-, but shall fall dead and useless. It may be accepted as unquestionable, that if this revision be not accepted as sufficient in scholarly and denominational advantages, it will be a long time before any more favor- able combination can be made. The sentiment of the Hevisers themselves was doubtless voiced by Dr. Schaff, in December, 1878, when he said : "We never had the least fear of the final result. There never has been such a truly providential combination of favorable circumstances, and of able and sound Biblical scholars from all the evangelical Churches of the two great nations speaking the English language, for such a holy 94 HISTORY OF EEVISION. work of our common Christianity, as is presented in the Anglo-American Bible Eevision Committees. This provi- dential juncture, the remarkable harmony of the Eevisers in the prosecution of their work, and the growing desire of the Churches for a timely improvement and rejuvena- tion of our venerable English Version, justify the expecta- tion of a speedy and general adoption of the new Revision' in Great Britain and America." Concerning the amount of work done on this revision, Dr. James Angus, one of the English 'New Testament Company, says for his particular section : " During the ten years given to it there were ten meetings held each year, each meeting lasting four days, seven hours a day; so that the Company "in its collective capacity devoted 2,800 hours to the revision. This, however, represents only a small part of the labor, since each member of the Com- mittee gave closest study outside of the meetings to every point of the translation." CHAPTER IX. SKETCHES OF PEOMINENT KEVISEES. Abbot. — ^Professor Ezra, D. D., LL. D., of the Divin- ity School of Harvard University, Cambridge, Mass., member of the American New Testament Company. Born at Jackson, Me., April 29tb, 1819 ; graduated at Bowdoin College in 1840; became assistant librarian at Harvard College in 1856 ; professor of New Testalnent Criticism and Interpretation in 1872, and still holds that post. He has assisted on Smith's " Bible Dictionary," Noyes' " New Testament," and many other critical works, besides being a frequent contributor to the reviews, magazines, etc. Aiken. — Professor Charles A., D. D., LL. D., of the Theological Seminary at Princeton, N. J., member of the American Old Testament Company. Born at Manchester, "Vt. ; graduated at Dartmouth College in 1846, and at Andover Theological Seminary in 1853 ; was pastor until 1859 ; professor of Latin in Dartmouth College and in the College of New Jersey until 1869 ; president of Union College until 1871, and is now professor of Christian Ethics in Princeton Theological Seminary. He was one of the translators of Lange's Commentary, and has been a frequent contributor to the " Bibliotheca Sacra," the "Princeton Revitew," and other journals. Alexahtder. — The Rev. William Lindsay, D. D., Professor of Theology, Congregational Church Hall, Edin- 95 96 History of revision. burgh, and member of the English Old Testament Com- mittee. Born August 24th, 1808 ; educated at the univer- sities of Edinburgh and St. Andrew's; taught the classics; served as a minister ; became professor of theology in 1854; and was a member of the Revision Committee from the outset. He has published several doctrinal and miscella- neous works. jixroED. — The Very Eev. Heney, D. D., Dean of Canterbury, member of the English New Testament Re- visers. He was born in London in 1810; educated at Trinity College, Cambridge ; became Dean of Canterbury in 1856 ; and died August 13th, 1871. Dean Alford was a poet as well as a scholar. As early as 1835 he issued " The School of the Heart, and other Poems," for which he was highly commended by the Edinburgh Review. In 1844-52, he issued a critical Greek New Testament, by which he gained a high reputation as a Biblical scholar. A work of his, entitled " The Queen's English," attracted considerable attention and added largely to his reputation. Angus. — The Rev. Joseph, D. D., President of the Bap- tist College, Regent's Park, London, member of the Eng- lish New Testament Company. Bom January 16th, 1816 ; educated at the University of Edinburgh; is author of many valuable books on the Bible and kindred subjects, among which are " The Bible Hand-book," " Hand-book of English Literature," an edition of " Butler's Analogy," etc., etc. Dr. Angus was a member of the revision com- mittees of the American Bible Union some years ago, and in 1873 he visited this country as a delegate to the Evan- gelical Alliance which was then assembled in New York, SKETCHES OF PEOMINENT EEVISEE8. 97 BiCKEESTBTH. — The Very Rev. Edward Heitey, D. D., Prolocutor,. Dean of Lichfield, and member of the English New Testament Company. His father was a dis- tinguished English clergyiiian and theologian. The son is distinguished both as a clergyman and a poet. He was born January 25th, 1825, and was educated at Cambridge. His poetry is chiefly upon religious themes, and he has won especial reputation for his " Rock of Ages," and his " Yesterday, To-day and For Ever." As a critic of fine sensibility and keen discrimination he has few equals. Chase. — President Thomas, LL. D., of Haverford Col- lege, Pa., member of the American New Testament Com- pany. Born at Worcester, Mass., June 16th, 1827; gradu- ated at Harvard in 1848 ; served as Latin professor at Harvard for three years ; studied in Berlin for three years more; entered Haverford College in 1855 as professor of classical literature ; and, finally, became president of the institution. He has edited standard editions of Virgil, Horace and Livy, and has issued a volume of personal observations in Greece, which book he entitles " Hellas." CoNANT. — Professor Thomas J., D. D., member of the American Old Testament Company. Born at Brandon, Vt., December 13th, 1802 ; graduated at Middlebury College in 1823; was professor of languages in Waterville College (now Colby University), Maine, until 1835; professor of Biblical literature in the Theological Seminary at Hamilton, N. Y., and subsequently at Rochester, until 1859. He has published a translation of Gesenius's " Hebrew Gram- mar," and a new version of the " Book of Job," which has gained him a high European reputation. He has also 98 HISTORY OF EEVISION. published upon Genesis and the Psalms, together with many other kindred topics. He is conceded to be one of the most accomplished Hebraists in America. Crooks. — Geoege R., D. D., formerly a Methodist clergyman and member of the American New Testament Company. Born in Philadelphia, February 3d, 1822 ; gra- duated at Dickinson College in 1840; served in various schools and colleges as teacher and professor, and in various churches as pastor ; published text-books of Greek and Latin, a Latin-English Lexicon, etc. As a journalist he acquired distinction in his management of the " Methodist." He was an able advocate of revision, but he did not live to see it accomplished. Crosby. — Howard, D. D., LL. D., Chancellor of the New York University, and member of the American New Testament Company. Born in New York, February 27th, 1826 ; graduated at the New York University in 1844; served as professor of Greek in Rutger's College, N. J., and in his Alma Mater; and finally became a pastor in his native city; adding to this duty, that of Chancellor in 1870. He has published " Lands of the Moslem," " Notes on the New Testament," "Bible Manual," and many other works ; besides being an ardent and practical worker in every cause promising benefit to mankind. Day. — Professor George Edward, D. D., of the Divinity School of Yale College, New Haven, General Secretary of the American Revision Committee, and mem- ber of the Old Testament Company. Born at Pittsfield, Mass., March 19th, 1815; graduated at Yale College in SKETCHES OF PEOMINENT EEVISEES. 99 1833, and at the Yale Theological Seminary in 1838; was assistant instructor in that institution for two years ; then settled in the ministry until 1851, since which time he has filled professional chairs, since 1866, having been professor of the Hebrew language and literature and of Biblical theology in his present post. He has edited the " Theo- logical Eclectic," and the " Bibliotheca Sacra." He was one of the translators of " Lange's Commentaries," a con- tributor to Smith's " Bible Dictionary," and has published numerous articles of distinguished merit in the leading reviews of the land. Eadie.— The Rev. John, D. D., LL. D., formerly Professor of Biblical Literature in the United Presbyterian College at Glasgow, and member of the English New Testament Company. Born at Alva, Stirlingshire, May 9th, 1814, and educated at Glasgow University. He published a " Biblical Cyclopaedia," " Life of Kitto," a "Condensed Concordance of the Holy Scriptures," etc. He was not permitted to see the work of revision com- pleted, but died before its end came. Ellicott. — The Eight Rev. Chaeles John, D. D., Bishop of Gloucester and Bristol, Chairman of the English New Testament Company. Born at Whitwell, England, in 1819 ; appointed Hulsean lecturer in 1859 ; and in the next year, Hulsean professor of divinity at Cambridge ; made bishop in 1863. Celebrated for his "Historical Lectui'es on the Life of Our Lord Jesus Christ;" and especially for his " Commentaries on the Epistles of St. Paul," which, with kindred works, have placed him in the front rank of Biblical critics. 100 HISTOEY OF EEVISION. Faiebaien.— The Rev. Pateick, D. D., formerly principal of the Free Church College, Glasgow; and member of the English Company of Old Testament Ee- visers. He was born in Scotland in 1805 ; graduated at the University of Edinburgh. He filled various positions as a pastor, and in 1856 became principal and professor of systematic theology and New Testament exegesis in the Free Chruch Theological School at Glasgow. He died suddenly August 6th, 1874. He is author of a standard work on " Typology," a " Commentary on Ezekiel," "Prophecy," etc. He visited this country in 1871. Field. — ^The Rev. Feedeeicjk, D. D., member of the English Old Testament Revision Committee. Born early in the present century and graduated at Trinity College, Cambridge, in 1823. In 1839 he edited the Greek text of St. Chrysostom's " Homiletics on St. Matthew ;" later he edited the same author on the " Interpretation of the Pauline Epistles," and the "Septuagint Version of the Old Testament according to the Alexandrian Codex." Since 1863 he has edited Origen's " Hexapla." In matters of Old Testament criti-cal learning he has scarce an equal and, it may be safely said, no superiors. Geeen. — Professor William Heney, D. D., LL. D., of the Theological Seminary, Princeton, N. J., Chairman of the American Old Testament Company of Revisers. Born in Burlington County, N. J., January 27th, 1825 ; graduated at Lafayette College, Pa., 1840; became teacher of Hebrew at Princeton Theological Seminary in 1846, and assumed the professorship in that department in 1851, which post he still holds. Hens author of a "Hebrew SKETCHES OP PROMINENT EEVISERS. 101 Grammar," " Hebrew Chrestomathy," " The Pentateuch Yindicated," and other works alike scholarly. He has been specially active in the revision work of this country. Hackett. — Professor Horatio Balch, D. D,, LL. D., formerly member of the American New Testament Com- pany. He was born December 27th, 1808 ; graduated at Amherst College in 1830; studied theology at Andover Seminary, and afterwards at Halle and Berlin; became professor of Latin in Brown University, subsequently holding various positions at Amherst College, Newton Theological Seminary, and the Theological Seminary at Rochester, N. Y. At this latter place he died November 2d, 1875. He was an active worker on "Lange's Commentary," "Smith's Dictionary of the Bible," and other scholarly works. Hadley. — Professor James, LL. D., formerly of Yale College, and member of the American New Testament Company. He was born March 30th, 1821 ; graduated at Yale College in 1842 ; studied theology ; taught in Mid- dlebury College and at Yale College, where he became professor of Greek in 1851, and died November 14th, 1872. It is well said, that " few men in either hemisphere have made such attainments " as he. He was familiar with the Greek, Hebrew, Arabic, Armenian, Sanskrit, Welsh, Gaelic, Irish, Swedish and other modern languages. He was permitted to do but little work in the revision move- ment, from which death so soon laid him aside. Hare. — Professor George Emlen, D. D., LL. D., of the Divinity School at Philadelphia, member of the Ameri- can Old Testament Company of Revisers. Born at Phila- 102 HISTORY OF REVISION. delphia, September 4th, 1808 ; graduated at Union College in 1825 ; served in various pastorates until 1868, when he became professor of Biblical learning in the above-mentioned Divinity School. He is author of several valuable works and articles, and is devotedly attached to exegetical work., Hodge. — Professor Chakles, D. D., LL. D., formerly of the Princeton Theological Seminary for over a half cen- tury, and member of the American New Testament Com- pany of Revisers. He was born in Philadelphia, December 28th, 1797, and died but a few years ago, having remained in active service in the Seminary for fifty-four years. His writings were very extensive, and were of the solid and scholarly sort. In the Reviews, Commentaries, etc., he was regarded as an authority of great weight. Humphry. — The Rev. William Gilson, M. A., member of the English New Testament Revision Com- pany, and Vicar of St. Martin-in-the-Fields, London, having entered the latter post in 1855. Born in 1815; graduated in 1837, at Cambridge ; and has been lecturer in some of the more distinguished courses of learned effort. He has written a "Commentary on the Book of Acts," and " The Character of St. Paul," with other works of acknowledged merit. KENDEiCK.^Professor Asahel Claek, D. D., LL. D., bom at Poultuey, Vt., December 7th, 1809; graduated at Hamilton College, New York, in 1831 ; was professor of ancient languages from 1831 to 1850, at Madison Univer-' sity, New York, and since the last date at the University of Rochester, New York. He has edited various editions SKETCHES OF PROMINENT EEVISEES. 103 of the classics, has been an active worker on " Lange's Com- mentary " and other critical works. On the New Testament Company of the Revision Committee he has from the first been a most valuable helper. Kennedy. — The Eev. Benjamin Hall, D. D., Canon 'of Ely and Regius Professor of Greek, member of the English New Testament Company of Revisers. Born November 6th, 1804; graduated at Cambridge in 1827; entered the ministry of the English Church ; became master at Harron, head-master at Shrewsbury, and in 1867 he entered his present professional post. He has held many positions of honor and responsibility in his church, and has written much that is valuable in the study of classical languages. Keauth.— Professor Chaeles Porterfield, D. D., LL. D., Vice-Provost of the University of Pennsylvania, and member of the American Old Testament Revision Com- pany. Born March 17th, 1823, at Martinsburg, Va. ; graduated at the Pennsylvania College, at Gettysburg, Pa., in 1839 ; spent some years in pastoral work ; spent other periods abroad ; was in 1864 chosen professor in the Lu- theran Seminary of Philadelphia; in 1868 he entered the professorship of intellectual and moral philosophy, and subsequently was made Vice-Provost in the institution where he still remains. He has been a voluminous writer in a wide range of topics, chiefly of a critical and historical sort. He has given special attention to matters pertaining to the Scriptures. His library, containing about 13,000 volumes, is one of the most carefully selected in the country. 104 HISTORY OF REVISION. Leathes. — The Rev. Stanley, D. D., Professor of Hebrew in King's College, London ; and member of the English Old Testament Eevision Company. Born at Ellesborough, England, March 21st, 1830; educated at Cambridge, and served in several clerical positions, entering his present professional chair in 1863. He has filled honor- able posts as a lecturer before the English Universities, and in 1873 was a delegate to the Evangelical Alliance in New York. His best known work is the " Witness of St. John to Christ." Lee. — The Right Rev. Alfred, D. D., Bishop of the P. E. Church, and member of the New Testament Com- pany of the American Committee of Revision. Born at Cambridge, Mass., September 9th, 1807 ; graduated at Harvard in 1827; practiced law; became a clergyman; was consecrated bishoiJ in 1841. He has done some work as an author, producing the " Life of St. Peter," " Life of St. Paul," etc. Lewis. — Professor Tayloe, LL. D., formerly Professor Emeritus of Greek and Hebrew in Union College, Schenec- tady, N. Y., and member of the Old Testament Company of American Revisers. Born at Northumberland, Sara- toga County, N. Y., March 27th, 1802; graduated at Union College in 1820 ; practiced law for a time, and then devoted himself to the study of languages, especially the Hebrew, Syriac and Arabic ; became professor of Greek in the University of New York in 1838, and at Union Col- lege in 1849. He was a writer on many historical and exegetical subjects, being celebrated for the fullness and accuracy of his knowledge. He died in 1877. SKETCHES OF PEOMINENT EEVISEES. 105 Mead. — Professor Charles Maksh, D. D., professor of Hebrew, at Andover Theological Seminary, Mass. ; and member of the Old Testament Company of American Re- visers. Born in Vermont, January 28th, 1836 ; graduated at Middlebury College in 1856, and at Andover Theologi- jcal Seminary in 1862 ; studied several years in the German universities, and became professor of Hebrew in 1866. He has distinguished himself by scholarly writings and lec- tures. Merit ALE, — The Eev. Charles, D. D., former niem- mer of the English New Testament Company, withdrew from the work several years ago. Born in 1808 ; educated at St. John's, Cambridge; bore many honors in various learned capacities ; and in 1869 became Dean of Ely. He is especially distinguished for his various works on the Roman Empire. MoBERLY.— The Right Rev. George, D. D., D. C. L., Bishop of Salisbury, and member of the English New Testament Company of Revisers. Born 1803 ; graduated at Baliol College, Oxford, 1825 ; in which place he subse- quently held various honorable positions, until in 1 869 he entered his Bishopric. He has written a work on Logic, an " Essay on the Law of the Love of God," " Sermons oa the Beatitudes," etc., etc. PLtrMPTRB. — The Rev. Edward Hayes, D. D., for- merly Professor of New Testament exegesis in King's College, London, and member of the English Company of the Old Testament Revisers. Born August 6th, 1821 ; educated at University College, Oxford ; occupied the post of 106 HISTOEY OF REVISION. chaplain at King's College, London, professor of pastoral theology at the same institution at a later day ; prebendary of St. Paul's ; professor of New Testament exegesis ; Boyle lecturer, etc., etc. He was the author of many publications in the form of sermons, addresses, translations, etc., and the author of many articles in "Smith's Dictionary of the Bible." Rose. — The Ven. Henry John, Archdeacon of Bed- ford, formerly of the Old Testament Company of English Revisers. Born 1801 ; graduated at St. John's College, Cambridge, 1821; became clergyman in the English Church''-; lecturer in the learned courses; archdeacon in 1866; died January 31st, 1873. He was distinguished for historical and critical learning, having been editor of the " Enclycopsedia Metropolitana," " Rose's Biographical Dictionary," a translator of "Neander's History of the Christian Church," and a large contributor to the current essays and reviews. ScHAFF. — The Rev. Professor Philip, D. D., LL. D., PresideUt of the General Revision Committee of America, and member of its New Testament Company. Born in Switzerland, January 1st, 1819; studied at Coire, Stutt- gart, Tubingen, Halle and Berlin ; he passed examinations for the degree of B. D., and for a professorship at Berlin in 1841 ; lectured at this place on exegesis and church history from 1842-44 ; came to this country as professor of the- ology at Mercersbur^, Pa., in 1844, at which post he re- mained until 1863. Since this time he has made his home in New York, lecturing on various subjects and laboring in many good causes. In 1 870 he became professor of sacred SKETCHES OF PROMINENT EEVISEKS. 107 literature in the Union Theological Seminary of New York, which post he still occupies. No man has held more positions of honor than has Dr. Schaff. To him was intrusted the work of organizing the American Revision Committee, and its chief management has been under his charge. His writings and the works he has edited are very numerous and of great value. Conspicuous among the latter are the volumes of Lange's great commentary. Scott. — The Yery Rev. Robert, D. D., Dean of Rochester, and member of the English New Testament Revisers. Born in 1811; graduated at Christ Church, Oxford, in 1833; became a tutor in Baliol College ;_ took orders in the Church of England; became professor of exegesis; and in 1870, Dean of Rochester. He has trans- lated various works from the Greek, and is one of the editors of the standard " Liddell and Scott, Greek Lexi- ScEivENEE. — The Rev. Frederick Henry Ambrose, LL. D., member of the English New Testament Revision Committee. Born September 29th, 1813 ; graduated at Trinity College, Cambridge, 1835; was for many years master of classical schools ; served also in clerical positions. He has taken a very high rank as a critic of the New Tes- tament, having edited several editions of the Greek Testa- ment, made a collation of the Sinaitic code with the received text, and in many other ways rendered marked service. 3o conspicuous, indeed, this service has been, that he was in 1872 granted a pension on the "civil list" of the gov- ernment, " in recognition of his services in connection with Biblical criticism." 108 HISTOEY OF EEVISION. Short. — Professor Chakles, LL. D., of Columbia College, New York ; member of the American New Testa- ment Company of Revisers. Born in 1821 ; graduated with high honors at Harvard in 1846 ; was at the head of several classical schools, and finally of Kenyon College, Ohio. He became professor of Latin in his present post in 1868. He has done a great deal of work in connection with the classics, and has been a large contributor to the reviews and other learned works. As an Orientalist and Biblical scholar he has long stood in the front rank. Smith. — Professor Henry Boynton, D. D., LL. D., late of the Union Theological Seminary of New York, and of the New Testament Company of Revisers. Born No- vember 21st, 1815; graduated at Bowdoin College in 1834; studied theology ; served as tutor ; became a pastor ; served as professor of mental and moral philosophy in Amherst College, of church history and systematic theology in Union Theological Seminary, serving the latter institution from 1850 to 1874, when he became professor emeritus. As a writer, a professor, a worker in the Presbyterian body of which he was a member, and wherever dutj called him, he was an earnest, active, able man. He died in New York, February 7th, 1877. Smith. — The Very Rev. Robert Payne, D. D., Dean of Canterbury, and member of the Old Testament Company of English Revisers. Born November 18th, 1818 ; gradu- ated at Pembroke College, Oxford, 1841, with distinguished honor, being specially eminent in Hebrew and Sanskrit scholarship ; entered the clergy of the Church of England ; became under-librarian of the Bodleian library ; devoted SKETCHES OF PBOMINENT EEVISEBS. 109 iimself largely to Syr iac studies in various directions. In 1865, became regius professor of divinity in the University )f Oxford, and Dean of Canterbury in 1871. He was a ielegate to the Evangelical Alliance, which met at New York in 1873. Stanley. — The Very Eev. Aethue Penehyn, D. D., LL. D., Dean of Westminster, and member of the English New Testament Company of Revisers. Born December I3th, 1815 ; was a favorite student of Dr. Arnold, at Rug- 3y School ; distinguished himself as a student in the pre- paratory school and in the University College, where he graduated in 1838, and where he subsequently taught and iield many honorable offices. He became Chaplain to Prince Albert in 1854 ; to Queen Victoria and the Prince jf Wales in 1862 ; became Dean of Westminster, January, 1864. He made a tour of the East, accompanying the Prince of Wales, in 1862. He has been one of the most prominent men of the English Church for many years. He married Lady Augusta Bruce, the queen's most inti- mate friend, in 1862. His works are of immense value, md altogether he is one of England's most scholarly 03 en. Stowe. — Professor Calvin Ellis, D. D., member of the American Old Testament Company. Born April 5th, 1802 ; graduated at Bowdoin College in 1824, and at An- iover Theological Seminary in 1828. He has filled posi- iions as editor and professor in various places, always naking^specialties of educational interests and Biblical jriticisms and history. He also did work as an author on popular Biblical themes. 110 HISTOEY OF EEVISION. Steong.— Professor James, S. T. D., of the Drew Theological Seminary, at Madison, N. J., and member of the American Old Testament Company. Born August 14th, 1822; graduated at Wesleyan University in 1844 j taught in several schools ; superintended the construction and presided over the interests of a railroad ; became pro- fessor and acting president in Troy University. In 1868 he entered upon his present post as professor of exegetical theology. He has been an extensive traveler, and a volu- minous contributor to religious journalism and authorship. Dr. Strong was joint editor on the "Cyclopsedia of Bibli- cal, Theological and Ecclesiastical Literature," in connection with Dr. McClintock, and since 1870, when the latter died, assumed entire control of the preparation of the work. Thayee. — Professor Joseph Heney, D. D., of An- dover Theological Seminary, member and Secretary of the American New Testament Company. Born November 7th, 1828 ; graduated at Harvard in 1850, and at An- dover in 1857 ; spent some time as a pastor; was chaplain during the civil war ; became associate professor of' sacred literature at Andover in 1864, and still retains his connec- tion with that institution. He has excelled in classical and Biblical languages and criticism. Thielwall.— The Eight Rev. Connop, D. D., late Bishop of St. David's, and member of the English Old Testament Company. Born February 11th, 1797; when but eleven years of age produced a volume which was pub- lished under the name, " Essays and Poems on Various Subjects;" graduated with distinguished honor at Trinity College, Cambridge, in 1818 ; studied law and finally took' SKETCHES OF PBOMINENT REVISEES. HI orders iu the Church of England. He assisted in trans- lating Niebuhr's " History of Rome," and was an active officer in the college work of his land ; became bishop in 1840, and died July 27th, 1875. A number of his ser- mons, essays, addresses, letters, etc., etc., have been issued in three volumes. Tregelles. — Mr. Samuel Prideaux, LL. D., late member of the English New Testament Company. Born of Quaker parentage, January 30th, 1813 ; educated at the Falmouth Classical School; engaged in secular business and in teaching; about 1836, addressed himself to the task of preparing a critical edition of the text of the New Testament from the most ancient MSS. and versions. To this end he studied the Oriental languages and devoted himself through life. For his distinguished services in this direction he was finally pensioned by the government. He died April 24th, 1875. His publications are very nu- merous, and all of them deal directly with the text of the Scriptures, especially of the New Testament, in which lines of study he had few equals. Trench. — The Most Rev. Richard Chenevix, D. D., Archbishop of Dublin, and member of the English New Testament Company. Born at Dublin, September 9th, 1807; graduated at Trinity College, Cambridge, 1829; spent some years in travel ; took orders in the church ; held various positions of honor in the schools and churches; became dean of Westminister in 1856 ; and entered his present post January 1st, 1864. He has issued several volumes of poems, besides sermons, essays, criticisms and scholarly commentaries on various portions of the Scrip- 112 HISTORY OF EE VISION. tures, including the Miracles, Parables, Sermon on the Mount, Proverbs, Revelation, etc. Vaughan. — The Rev. Charles John, D. D., member of the English New Testament Company, Born in 181C; educated at Rugby School under Dr. Arnold ; graduated at Trinity College, Cambridge, Avith high honor ; bcca,me a clergyman in the Church of England; taught in Harrow School with great success ; refused the bishopric of- Roch- ester; became master of the Temple in 1869, and is Chan- cellor of York Cathedral and Chaplain in ordinary to the queen. He is a recognized leader of the "Broad Church" party, and is eminent as a pulpit orator, and as a commen- tator on the Pauline epistles. His published works exceed forty volumes. "Washbuen — The Rev. Edwaed Abiel, D. D., Rector of Calvary P. E. Church of New York, and member of the American New Testament Company of Revisers. Graduated at Harvard in 1838; studied divinity at An- dover and New Haven ; traveled through the Orient ; was professor of church polity at Berkeley Divinity School ; and finally entered his present post. Westcott. — The Rev. Brooke Foss, D. D., Canon of Peterborough, Regius Professor of Divinity in Trinity College, Cambridge, and member of the English New Testament Company. Born January, 1825; graduated at Trinity College, Cambridge, 1848 ; distinguished himself in classics and mathematics while a student; took orders in the Church of England; filled honorable posts as teacher, preacher, examiner, etc., in connection with the SKETCHES OF PROMINENT REVISBES. 113 schools and colleges ; entered upon his present official post about 1870; became honorary chaplain to the queen in April, 1875. He wrote Norrisian prize essay on the " History of the Canon of the New Testament during the first Four Centuries." He has also written many other standard works treating the Miracles, the Resurrection,' and many of the historic aspects of the English Bible. He was a large and honored contributor to Smith's " Dic- tionary of the Bible." WiLBEEFOECE. — The Right Rev. Samttel, D. D., late Bishop of Winchester, and member of the English New Testament Company. Born 1805 ; graduated with high honors at Oriel College, Oxford, in 1826 ; took orders in the Church of England ; held many posts of honor, being chaplain to Prince Albert in 1839, dean of Westminster in 1845, bishop of Oxford in 1845, lord high almoner to the queen in 1847, and entering his bishopric at Winchester in 1869. He was identified with the High Church party, but was opposed to ritualism. He was an able debater and a general favorite. He was killed by a fall from his horse July 19th, 1873. He has published many volumes on miscellaneous subjects. WooLSEY. — Ex-President Theodoee Dwight, D. D., LL. D., Chairman of the American New Testament Com- pany. Born October 31st, 1801 ; graduated at Yale Col- lege 1820; studied theology at Princeton; became a tutor in Yale; was licensed to preach in 1825; studied Greek in Germany; became professor of Greek in Yale College in 1831 ; was president of this institution from 1846 to 1871, when he resigned. He has since resided in New Haven, 114 HISTOEY OF EEVISION. lecturing in the law school, pursuing special studies in po- litical science, and preaching occasionally in the college chapel and elsewhere. He has been a voluminous writer, and one whose productions have all been highly prized. He has edited many classical text-books, and written largely upon international and other aspects of law. His ^ successor in the presidency at Yale, Dr. Noah Porter, says of him : " As a scholar, President "Woolsey is distinguished for the exactness of his knowledge, the extent of his eru- dition, and the breadth and sagacity of his judgment Few men have secured for themselves the solid respect of so great a number of their countrymen for high personal and moral excellence." "Wordsworth. — The Right Eev. Charles, D. C. L., Bishop of St. Andrew's, and member of the English New Testament Company of Revisers. Born 1806 ; graduated at Christ Church, Oxford, in 1830; was a clergyman and a teacher, W. E. Gladstone, Cardinal Manning, and the late Duke of Newcastle having been pupils under him. He was connected officially with various collegiate institu- tions ; he expended immense sums from his own resources for the endowment of educational institutions. He has been distinguished by his public efforts, and is the author of numerous theological and critical treatises, as also of a widely-used Greek grammar. Wordsworth.— The Right Rev. Christopher, D. D., late Bishop of Lincoln, and member of the English Old Testament Company. Borr in 1807; graduated at Trinity College, Cambridge, 1830, with a most honorable record. He then took orders in the Church of England, traveled SKETCHES OF PEOMINENT REVISEKS. Ho in Greece, published several volumes, became Canon of Westminster Abbey, lecturer at the universities. Bishop of Lincoln, and an able worker in all the activities of the Church. His writings and publications include sermons, lectures, travels, criticisms, and are both voluminous and valuable. His death before the completion of the work made a gap in the ranks of the revisers. "Weight. — William, LL. D., professor of Arabic in the University of Cambridge, and member of the English Company of Old Testament Revisers. Born in Bengal, India, January 17th, 1830; educated at the universities of St. Andrew's and Halle ; served as professor of Arabic in University College, London ; Trinity College, Dublin ; and in his present post ; received the honorary doctorate of laws from four universities and that of philosophy from a fifth. He has edited works in Arabic, Chaldee, Syriac and Ethiopic, and written many valuable papers on the antiqui- ties of Bible lands; on ancient monuments, manuscripts, etc. Weight. — William Alms, Esq., member and Secre- tary of the English Old Testament Committee, and Bursar of Trinity College, Cambridge. Born 1836 ; educated at Trinity College, Cambridge ; was principal contributor in Biblical geography and biography to " Smith's Bible Dic- tionary," and corrected the proofs of that work. He has also issued and edited many other learned and important productions. CHAPTEE X. INCIDENTAL BIBLE FACTS. In the long and eventful history of tlie Bible many noteworthy facts have occurred, a few of which, from many thousands, are given below : Singular Rendeeinqs. The Bug Bible. This is Matthew's Bible, 1551, and is so called because of the rendering of Psalm xci., 5. In- stead of, "Thou shalt not be afraid for the terror by night," as in our version, it has, " So that thou shalt not nede to be afrayed for any Bugges by night." Dore sug- gests that the translator may have meant bogies, which, perhaps, is a little nearer than bugs to the idea of terror, though there might be a difference*of opinion on that sub- ject. Coverdale and Taverner's Bibles likewise have the word bugs. The Breeohes Bible. The Genevan Bible, 1560, renders Gen. iii., 7, "They sewed fig-leaves together and made themselves breeches." Wycliffe, 1382, had the same; so there was a "Breeches Bible" before the Genevan. The Golden Legend, 1483, also made the same rendering. The Treacle Bible. This is the Bishops' Bible, 1568. It has, in Jer. viii., 22, " Is there no tryaole in Gilead ?" The Bosin Bible. The Douay Version, 1610, has, in Jer. viii., 22, "Is there no rosin in Gilead?" An Improved Version. In 1754 there was published in London, Genesis, the first Chapter by way of Essay to- wards an Interpretation of the whole Pentateuch. Cotton 116 INCIDENTAL BIBLE FACTS. 117 quotes from the "Gentleman's Magazine" for August, 1754, the following as a specimen : 1. "^lohim, begin- ning, created luoide and Ulucide maitter. 2. And the iUu- cide, void of co-adjunct cohesion, was unmodified, and dis- tinguishableness was nowhere upon the face of the chaos : And the Ruach of -^lohim emanated over the periphery of the fluctuation. 3. Until ^lohim said that ^ther should coallesce to the production of light, 4. And JElo- HiM saw the light was good, when it was become a separa- tion from obscurity. 5. And ^lohim deemed this day- light, and the obscurity was yet as night, which was light, and obscuration the consummation of the first day." Typographical Errors. Cotton Mather tells of a Bible printed before 1702, in which David is made to say, in Psalm cxix., 161, "Prin- ters have persecuted me without a cause." The beautiful Cambridge Bible, of 1629, has, in spite of the care bestowed on it, at least one error, which ran through many subsequent editions. In 1 Tim. iv., 16, Paul says, " Take "heed unto thyself and to the doctrine." This book has, instead, " thy doctrine." The edition of 1638, though more correct even than the former, has in it one famous error, which was serious in its day because of the disputes between the Independents and the Episcopalians. In Acts vi., 3, it has "whom ye may appoint," instead of " whom we may appoint," which lat- ter is correct. In 1653 an edition of the Authorized Version was printed in London, in which 1 Cor. vi., 9, was made to read, " Know ye not that the unrighteous shall Inherit the kingdom of God ?" INCIDENTAL BIBLE FACTS. 119 words "to remain," meaning that the conama was to be retained. The compositor, in correcting the proof, found these words written in the margin, and, mistaking them for a correction, deliberately took out the comma, and substi- tuted the intrusive words, so that it reads " persecuted him that was born after the Spirit to remain even so it is now." But the worst of all errors is found in the celebrated Wicked Bible, This is an edition of the Authorized Ver- sion printed in London, by Barker & Lucas, in 1631. In Exod. XX., 14, the negative particle is left out of the seventh commandment, making it read, "Thou shalt commit adultery." THE NEW TESTAMENT OF OUR LORD AND SAVIOUR JESUS CHRIST. THE NEW TESTAMENT OF OUR LORD AND SAVIOUR JESUS CHRIST TRANSLATED OUT OF THE GREEK: BEING THE VERSION SET FORTH A.D. 161I COMPARED WITH THE MOST ANCIENT AUTHORITIES AND REVISED A.D. 1881. HUBBARD BROS., Publishers, Philadelphia, Boston, Cincinnati, Chicago, Kansas City, AND Atlanta : C. R. Blackall & Co., New Yokk : A. L. Bancroft & Co., San Francisco, Cal. PKEFACE. The English Version of the New Testament here presented to the reader is a Revision of the Translation published in the year of Our Lord 1611, and commonly known by the name of the Authorised Version. That Translation was the work of many hands and of several generations. The foundation was laid by William Tyndale. His translation of the New Testament was the true primary Version. The Versions that followed were either substantially reproductions of Tyndale's translation in its final shape, or re- visions of Versions that had been themselves almost entirely based on it. Three successive stages may be recognised in this continuous work of authoritative revision: first, the publication of the Great Bible of 1539-41 in the reign of Henry VIII ; next, the publication of the Bishops' Bible of 1568 and 1572 in the reign of Elizabeth ; and lastly, the publication of the King's Bible of 1611 in the reign of James I. Besides these, the Genevan Version of 1560, itself founded on Tyndale's trans- lation, must here be named j which, though not put forth by authority, was widely circulated in this country, and largely used by King James' Translators. Thus the form in which the English New Testament has now been read for 270 years was the result of various revisions made between 1525 and 1611 ; and the present Revision is an attempt, after a long interval, to follow the example set by a succession of honoured prede- cessors. I. Of the many points of interest connected with the Transla- tion of 1611, two require special notice; first, the Greek Text which it appears to have represented ; and secondly, the char- acter of the Translation itselfl TEEFACE. 1. "Witli reirard to tlio Greek Text, it -would appear that, if to some extent the Translatei-s exercised au iiidepoudont judgi^ mciit, it was uiaiulr in choosing amout;-ift roadiug-s i.K>ntaiued in the principal editions of the Greek Text that had ap]icarcd in the sixteenth century. AAlierever they seem to have foUowed a rending ■\vliich is not found in auy of those cilitions, their rendering may probably be traced to the Latin \'u]g;ite. Their chief guides appear to have been the later editions of Stephauus and of Beza, and also, to a certain extent, the Complutensian Polyglott. All those -were founded for the most part on manuscripts of late date, few in number, and used witL. little critical skill. But in these days it could hardly have been otherwise, Xearly all the more ancient of the documentary authorities have become known only within the last two centuries ; some of the most important of them, indeed, within the last few yeai-s. Their publication has called forth not only improved editions of the Greek Text, but a suc- cession of instructive discussions on the variations which have been brought to light, and on the best modes of distinguisliing original readings from changes introduced in the course of transciiptiou. While therefore it has long been the opinion of all scholars that the commonly received text needed thor- ough revision, it is but recently that materials have been ac- quired for executing such a work with even approximate completeness. _ 2. The character of the Translation itself will bo best es- timated by considering the leading rules under which it was made, and the extent to which these rules appear to have been observed. The primary and fiindamental rule was expressed in the followmg terms :— ' The ordinary Bible read in the Church, commonly called the Bishops' Bible, to be followed, and as little altered as the truth of the Original will permit.' There was,howc,ver,thissnbsequcnt provision: — 'These tninslations to be used,^yhen they agree better with the text than the Bishops' Bible : Tmdale's, Matthew's, Coverdale's. "\Miitehurcb's. Gene- va.' Thefirst of these rules, which was substantially the same as that laid dowi at the revisioi\ of the Great Bible in the reiin of Elizabeth, was sirictly obser\-ed. The other rule \\ as but l^irtlally followed. The Translators made much tise of the Genevan Version. They do not however appear to have fre- PREFACE. Tii quently returned to the renderings of the other Versions named in the mle, where those Versions differed from the Bishops' Bible. On the other hand, their work shews evident traces of the influence of a Version not specified in the rules, the Rhemish, made from the Latin Vulgate, but by scholars conversant with the Greek Original. Another rule, on which it is stated that those in authority laid great stress, related to the rendering of words that admit- ted of different interpretations. It was as follows : — ' When a word hath divers significations, that to be kept which hath been most commonly used by most of the ancient fathers, be- ing agreeable to the propriety of the place and the analogy of the feith.' With this rule was associated the following, on which equal stress appears to have been laid : — ' The old ecclesi- astical words to be kept, viz. the word Ch urch not to be trans- lated Congregation, &c,' This latter rule was for the most part carefully observed ; but it may be doubted whether, in the case of words that admitted of different meanings, the instruc- tions were at all closely followed. In dealing with the more difficult words of this class, the Translators appear to have paid much regard to traditional interpretations, and especially to the authority of the Vulgate ; but, as to the large residue of words which might properly fall under the rule, they used considerable freedom. Moreover they profess in their Preface to have studiously adopted a variety of expression which would now be deemed hardly consistent with the requirements of faithful translation. They seem to have been guided by the feeling that their Version would secure for the words they used a lasting place in the language; and they express a fear lest they should ' be charged (by scoffers) with some unequal deal- ing towards a great number of good English words,' which, without this liberty on their part, would not have a place in the pages of the English Bible. StiU it cannot be doubted that they carried this liberty too far, and that the studied avoidance of uniformity in the rendering of the same words, even when occurring in the same context, is one of the blem- ishes in their work. A third leading rule was of a negative character, but was rendered necessary by the experience derived from former Versions. The words of the rule are as foUows : — ' ZN o margi- nal notes at all to be affixed, but only for the explanation of viii PEEFACE. the Hebrew or Greek words -which cannot without some cir- cumlocution so briefly and fitly be expressed iu the text.' Here again the Translators used some liberty in their applica- tion of the rule. Out of more than 760 marginal notes origi- nally appended to the Authorised Version of the New Testa- ment, only a seventh part consists of explanations or literal renderings ; the great majority of the notes being devoted to the useful and indeed necessary purpose of placing before the reader alternative renderings which it was judged that the pas- sage or the words would fairly admit. The notes referring to variations in the Greek Text amount to about thirty-five. * Of the remaining rules it may be sufficient to notice one, which was for the most part consistently followed: — 'The names of the prophets and the holy writers, with the other names of the text, to be retained, as nigh as may be, accord- ingly as they were vulgarly used.' The Translators had also the liberty, in ' any place of special obscurity,' to consult those who might be qualified to give an opinion. Passing from the'se fundamental rules, which should be borne in mind by any one who would rightly understand the nature and character of the Authorised Version, we must call attention to the manner in which the actual work of the trans- lation was carried on. The New Testament was assigned to two separate Companies, the one consisting of eight members, sitting at Oxford, the other consisting of seven members, sit- ting at Westminster. There is no reason to believe that these Companies ever sat together. They communicated to each other, and likewise to the four Companies to which the Old Testament and the Apocrypha had been committed, the results of their labours ; and perhaps afterwards reconsidered them : but the fact that the New Testament was divided between two separate bodies of men involved a grave inconvenience, and was beyond all doubt the cause of many inconsistencies. These probably would have been much more serious, had it not been provided that there should be a final supervision of the whole Bible, by selected members from Oxford, Cambridge, and Westminster, the three centres at which the work had been carried on. These supervisors are said by one authority to have been six in number, and by another twelve. When it is remembered that this supervision was completed in nine months, we may wonder that the incongruities which remain are not more numerous. PREFACE. The Companies appear to have been occupied in the actual business of revision about two years and three quarters. Such, so far as can be gathered from the rules and modes of procedure, is the character of the time-honoured Version which we have been called upon to revise. We have had to study this great Version carefully and minutely, line by line ; and the longer we have been engaged upon it the more we have learned to admire its simplicity, its dignity, its power, its happy turns of expression, its general accuracy, and we must not fail to add, the music of its cadences, and the felicities of its rhythm. To render a work that had reached this high standard of ex- cellence still more excellent, to increase its fidelity without destroying its charm, was the task committed to us. Of that task, and of the conditions under which we have attempted its fulfilment, it will now be necessary for us to speak. II. The present Revision had its origin in action taken by the Convocation of the Province of Canterbury in February 1870, and it has been conducted throughout on the plan laid down in Resolutions of both Houses of the Province, and, more particularly, ia accordance with Principles and Rules drawn up by a special Committee of Convocation in the following May. Two Companies, the one for the revision of the Author- ised Version of the Old Testament, and the other for the re- vision of the same Version of the New Testament, were formed in the manner specified in the Resolutions, and the work was commenced on the twenty-second day of Juiie 1870. Shortly afterwards, steps were taken, under a resolution passed by both Houses of Convocation, for inviting the co-operation of American scholars; and eventually two Committees were formed in America, for the purpose of acting with the two English Companies, on the basis of the Principles and Rules drawn up by the Committee of Convocation. The fundamental Resolutions adopted by the Convocation of Canterbury on the third and fifth days of May 1870 were as follows: — ' 1. That it is desirable that a revision of the Authorised Version of the Holy Scriptures be undertaken. ' 2. That the revision be so conducted as to comprise both marginal renderings and such emendations as it may be found necessary to insert in the text of the Authorised Version. PREFACE. ' 3. That in the above resolutions we do not contemplate any new translation of the Bible, or any alteration of the lan- guage, except where in the judgement of the most competent scholars such change is necessary. '4. That in such necessary changes, the style of the language employed in the existing version be closely followed. ' 6. That it is desirable that Convocation should nominate a body of its own members to undertake the work of revision, who shall be at liberty to invite the co-operation of any emi- nent for scholarship, to whatever nation or religious body they may belong.' The Principles and Rules agreed to by the Committee of Con- vocation on the 25th day of May 1870 were as follows :— ' 1. To introduce as few alterations as possible into the Text of the Authorised Version consistently with faithfulness. ' 2. To limit, as far as possible, the expression of such altera- tions to the language of the Authorised and earlier English versions. ' 3. Each Company to go twice over the portion to be re- vised, once provisionally, the second time finally, and on prin- ciples of voting as hereinafter is provided. '4. That the Text to be adopted be that for which the evi- dence is decidedly preponderating ; and that when the Text so adopted differs from that from which the Authorised Version was made, the alteration be indicated in the margin. ' 5. To make or retain no change in the Text on the second final revision by each Company, except two thirds of those present approve of the same, but on the first revision to decide by simple majorities. '6. In every case of proposed alteration that may have given rise to discussion, to defer the voting thereupon till the next Meeting, whensoever the same shall be required by one third of those present at the Meeting, such intended vote to be an- nounced in the notice for the next Meeting. "I. To revise the headings of chapters and pages, para- graphs, italics, and punctuation. '8. To refer, on the part of each Company, when considered desirable, to Divines, Scholars, and Literary Men, whether at home or abroad, for their opinions.' These rules it has been our endeavour faithfully and consis- tently to follow. One only of them we found ourselves una- PREFACE. ble to observe in all particulars. In accordance -with the seventh rule, we have carefully revised the paragraphs, italics, and punctuation. But the revision of the headings of chapters and pages would have involved so much of indirect, and in- deed frequently of direct interpretation, that we judged it best to omit them altogether. Our communications with the American Committee have been of the following nature. We transmitted to them from time to time each several portion of our First Revision, and received from them in return their criticisms and suggestions. These we considered with much care and attention during the time we were engaged on our Second Revision. We then sent over to them the various portions of the Second Revision as they were completed, and received further suggestions, which, like the former, were closely and carefully considered. Last of all, we forwarded to them the Revised Version in its final form ; and a list of those passages in which they desire to place on record their preference of other readings and render- ings will be found at the end of the volume. We gratefully acknowledge their care, vigilance, and accuracy ; and we hum- bly pray that their labours and our own, thus happily united, may be permitted to bear a blessing to both Countries, and to all English-speaking people throughout the world. The whole time devoted to the work has'been ten years and a half. The First Revision occupied about six years; the Second, about two years and a half. The remaining time has been spent in the consideration of the suggestions from America on the Second Revision, and of many details and reserved ques- tions arising out of our own labours. As a rule, a session of four days has been held every month (with the exception of August and September) in each year from the commencement of the work in June 1870. The average attendance for the whole time has been sixteen each day ; the whole Company consisting at first of twenty-seven, but for the greater part of the time of twenty-four members, many of them residing at great distances from London. Of the original number four have been removed from us by death. At an early stage in our labours, wo entered into an agree- ment with the Universities of Oxford and Cambridge for the conveyance to them of our copyright in the work. This ar- rangement provided for the necessary expenses of the under- PEEFACE. taking; and procured for the Revised Version the advantage of being published by Bodies long connected with the publi- cation of the Authorised Version. III. We now pass onward to give a brief account of the particulars of the present work. This we propose to do under the four heads of Text, Translation, Language, and Marginal Notes. 1. A revision of the Greek text was the necessary foundation of our work ; but it did not fall within our province to con- struct a continuous and complete Greek text. In many cases the English rendering was considered to represent correctly either of two competing readings in the Greek, and then the question of the text was usually not raised. A sufficiently la- borious task remained in deciding between the rival claims of various readings which might properly affect the translation. When these were adjusted, our deviations from the text pre- sumed to underlie the Authorized Version had next to be indi- cated, in accordance with the fourth rule ; but it proved in- convenient to record them in the margin. A better mode however of giving them publicity has been found, as the Uni- versity Presses have undertaken to print them in connexion with complete Greek texts of the New Testament. In regard of the"readings thus approved, it may be observed that the fourth rule, by requiring that * the text to be adopted' should be 'that for which the evidence is decidedly preponder- ating,' was in effect an instruction to follow the authority of documentary evidence without deference to any printed text of modern times, and therefore to employ the best resources of criticism for estimating the value of evidence. Textual criti- cism, as applied to the Greek New Testament, forms a special study of much intricacy and difficulty, and even now leaves room for considerable variety of opinion among competent critics. Different schools of criticism have been represented among us, and have together contributed to the final result. In the early part of the work every various reading requiring consideration was discussed and voted on by the Company. After a time the precedents thus established enabled the pro- cess to be safely shortened ; but it was still at the option of every one to raise a full discussion on any particular reading, and the option was freely used. On the first revision, in ac- PEEFACE. cordance -witli the fifth rule, the decisions were arrived at by simple majorities. On the second revision, at which a majority of two thirds was required to retain or introduce a reading at variance with the reading presumed to underlie the Authorised Version, many readings previously adopted were brought again into debate, and either re-affirmed or set aside. Many places still remain in which, for the present, it would not be safe to accept one reading to the absolute exclusion of others. In these cases we have given alternative readings in the margin, wherever they seem to be of sufficient importance or interest to deserve notice. In the introductory formula, the phrases 'many ancient authorities,' 'some ancient authori- ties,' are used with some latitude to denote a greater or lesser proportion of those authorities which have a distinctive right to be called ancient. These ancient authorities comprise not only Greek manuscripts, some of which were written in the fourth and fifth centuries, but versions of a still earlier date in difierent languages, and also quotations by Christian writers of the second and following centuries. 2. We pass now from the Text to the Translation. The character of the Revision was determined for us from the outset by the first rule, ' to introduce as few alterations as possible, consistently with faithfulness."' Our task was revi- sion, not retranslation. In the application however of this principle to the many and intricate details of our work, we have found ourselves constrained by faithfiilness to introduce changes which might not at first sight appear to be included under the rule. i The alterations which we have made in the Authorised Version may be roughly grouped in five principal classes. First, alterations positively required by change of reading in the Greek Text. Secondly, alterations made where the Au- thorised Version appeared either to be incorrect, or to have chosen the less probable of two possible renderings. Thirdly, alterations of obscure or ambiguous renderings into such as are clear and express in their import. For it has been our principle not to leave any translation, or any arrangement of words, which could adapt itself to one or other of two inter- pretations, but rather to express as plainly as was possible that interpretation which seemed best to deserve a place in the text, and to put the other in the margin. xiv PREFACE. There remain yet two other classes of alterations which we have felt to be required by the same principle of faithfulness. These are, — Fourthly, alterations of the Authorised Version in cases where it was inconsistent with itself in the rendering of two or more passages confessedly alike or parallel. Fifthly, alterations rendered necessary hy consequence, that is, arising out of changes already made, though not in themselves re- quired by the general rule of faithfulness. Both these classes of alterations call for some further explanation. The frequent inconsistencies in the Authorised Version have caused us much embarrassment from the fact already referred to, namely, that a studied variety of rendering, even in the same chapter and context, was a kind of principle with our prede- cessors, and was defended by them on the grounds that have been mentioned above. The problem we had to solve was to discriminate between varieties of rendering which were com- patible with fidelity to the true meaning of the text, and varie- ties which involved inconsistency, and were suggestive of dif- ferences that had no existence in the Greek. This problem we have solved to the best of our power, and for the most part in the following way. Where there was a doubt as to the exact shade of meaning, we have looked to the context for guidance. If the meaning was fairly expressed by the word or phrase that was before us in the Authorised Version, we made no change, even where rigid adherence to the rule of translating, as far as possible, the same Greek word by the same English word might have prescribed some modification. There are however numerous passages in the Aulhorised Version in which, whether regard be had to the recurrence (as in the first three Gospels) of identical clauses and sentences, to the repetition of the same word in the same passage, or to the characteristic use of particular words by the same writer, the studied variety adopted by the Translators of 1611 has pro- duced _a degree of inconsistency that cannot be reconciled with the principle of faithfulness. In such cases we have not hesi- tated to introduce alterations, even though the sense might not seem to the general reader to be materially affected. The last class of alterations is that which we have described as rendered necessary by consequence; that is, by reason of some foregoing alteration. The cases in which these conse- PEEPACE. XV quential changes have been found necessary are numerous and of very diiferent kinds. Sometimes the change has been made to avoid tautology ; sometimes to obviate an unpleasing allite- ration or some other infelicity of sound ; sometimes, in the case of smaller words, to preserve the familiar rhythm ; some- times for a convergence of reasons which, when explained, would at once be accepted, but until so explained might never be surmised even by intelligent readers. This may be made plain by an example. When a particular word is found to occur with characteristic frequency in any one of the Sacred Writers, it is obviously desirable to adopt for it some uniform rendering. Again, where, as in the case of the first three Evangelists, precisely the same clauses or sentences are found in more than one of the Gospels, it is no less necessary to translate them in every place in the same way. These two principles may be illustrated by reference to a word that per- petually recurs in St. Mark's Gospel, and that may be translated either ' straitway,' ' forthwith,' or ' immediately.' Let it be sup- posed that the first rendering is chosen, and that the word, in accordance with the first of the above principles, is in that Gospel uniformly translated ' straightway.' Let it be further supposed that one of the passages of St. Mark in which it is so translated is found, word for word, in one of the other Gospels, but that there the rendering of the Authorised Version happens to be ' forthwith ' or ' immediately.' That rendering must be changed on the second of the above principles ; and yet such a change would not have been made but for this occurrence of two sound principles, and the consequent necessity of making a change on grounds extraneous to the passage itself. This is but one of many instances of consequential alterations which might at first sight appear unnecessary, but which never- theless have been deliberately made, and are not at variance with the rule of introducing as few changes in the Authorised Version as faithfulness would allow. There are some other points of detail which it may be here convenient to notice. One of these, and perhaps the most im- portant, is the rendering of the Greek aorist. There are nu- merous cases, especially in connexion with particles ordinarily expressive of present time, in which the use of the indefinite past tense in Greek and English is altogether difierent ; and in such instances we have not attempted to violate the idiom of xvi PREFACE. our language by forms of expression which it could not bear. But we have often ventured to represent the Greek aorist by the English preterite, even where the reader may find some passing difficulty in such a rendering, because we have felt convinced that the true meaning of the original was obscured by the presence of the familiar auxiliary. A remarkable illustration may be found in the seventeenth chapter of St. John's Gospel, where the combination of the aorist and the perfect shews, beyond all reasonable doubt, that different rela- tions of time were intended to be expressed. Changes of translation will also be found in connextion with the aorist participle, arising from the fact that the usual peri- phrasis of this participle in the Vulgate, which was rendered necessary by Latin idiom, has been largely reproduced in the Authorised Version by 'when' with the past tense (as for ex- ample in the second chapter of St. Matthew's Gospel), even where the ordinary participial rendering would have been easier and more natural in English. In reference to the perfect and the imperfect tenses but little needs to be said. The correct translation of the former has been for the most part, though with some striking exceptions, maintained in the Authorised Version : while with regard to the imperfect, clear as its meaning may be in the Greek, the power of expressing it is so limited in English, that we have been frequently compelled to leave the force of the tense to be inferred from the context. In a few instances, where faithful- ness imperatively required it, and especially where, in the Greek, the significance of the imperfect tense seemed to be ad- ditionally marked by the use of the participle with the auxil- iary verb, we have introduced the corresponding form in English. Still, in the great majority of cases we have been obliged to retain the English preterite, and to rely either on slight changes in the order of the words, or on prominence given to the accompanying temporal particles, for the indicar tion of the meaning which, in the Greek, the imperfect tense was designed to convey. On other points of grammar it may be sufficient to speak more briefly. Many changes, as might be anticipated, have been made in the case of the definite article. Here again it was necessary to consider the peculiarities of English idiom, as well as the PEEFACE. xvii general tenor of each passage. Sometimes we have felt it enough to prefix the article to the first of a series of words to allof which it is prefixed in the Greek, and thus, as it were, to impart the idea of definiteness to the whole series, without running the risk of overloading the sentence. Sometimes, conversely, we have had to tolerate the presence of the definite article in our Version, when it is absent from the Greek, and perhaps not even grammatically latent; simply because English idiom would not allow the noun to stand alone, and because the introduction of the indefinite article might have introduced an idea of oneness or individuality, which was not in any degree traceable in the original. In a word, we have been careful to observe the use of the article wherever it seemed to be idiomatically possible : where it did not seem to be possible, we have yielded to necessity. As to the pronouns and the place they occupy in the sen- tence, a subject often overlooked by our predecessors, we have been particularly careful ; but here again we have frequently been baffled by structural or idiomatieal peculiarities of the English language which precluded changes otherwise desirable. In the case of the particles we have met with less difficulty, and have been able to maintain a reasonable amount of con- sistency. The particles in the Greek Testament are, as is well known, comparatively few, and they are commonly used with precision. It has therefore been the more necessary here to preserve a general uniformity of rendering, especially in the case of the particles of causality and inference, so far as English idiom would allow. Lastly, many changes have been introduced in the rendering of the prepositions, especially where ideas of instrumentality or of mediate agency, distinctly marked in the original, had been confused or obscured in the translation. We have how- ever borne in mind the comprehensive character of such pre- positions as 'of and 'by,' the one in reference to agency and the other in reference to means, especially in the English of the seventeenth century ; and have rarely made any change where the true meaning of the original as expressed in the Authorised Version would be apparent to a reader of ordinary intelligence. 3. Wo now come to the subject of Language. The second of the rules, by which the work has been gov- xvlli PKEFACE. erned, prescribed that the alterations to be introduced should be expressed, as far as possible, in the languageof the Autho- rised Version or of the Versions that preceded it. To this rule we have faithfully adhered. We have habitu- ally consulted the earlier Versions ; and in our sparing intro- duction of words not found in them or in the Authorised Version we have usually satisfied ourselves that such words were employed by standard writers of nearly the same date, and had also that general hue which justified their introduction into a Version which has held the highest place in the classical literature of our language. We have never removed any archaisms, whether in structure or in words, except where we were persuaded either that thq meaning of the words was not generally understood, or that the nature of the expression led to some misconception of the true sense of the passage. The frequent inversions of the strict order of the words, which add much to the strength and variety of the Authorised Version, and give an archaic colour to many felicities of diction, have been seldom modified. Indeed, we have often adopted the same arrangement in our own alterations ; and in this, as in other particulars, we have sought to assimilate the new work to the old. In a few exceptional cases we have failed to find any word in the older stratum of our language that appeared to convey the precise meaning of the original. There, and there only, we have used words of a later date-; but not without having first assured ourselves that they are to be found in the writings of the best authors of the period to which they belong. In regard to Proper Names no rule was prescribed to us. In the case of names of frequent occurrence we have deemed it best to follow generally the rule laid down for our predecessors. That rule, it may be remembered, Avas to this effect, ' The names of the prophets and the holy writers, with the other names of the text, to be retained, as nigh as may be, accordingly as they were vulgarly used.' Some difficulty has been felt in dealing with names less familiarly known. Here our general practice has been to follow the Greek form of names, except in the case of persons and places mentioned in the Old Testa- ment: in this case we have followed the Hebrew. 4. The subject of the JMarginal Notes deserves special at- tention. They represent the results of a large amount of care- PREFACE. ful and elaborate discussion, and will, perhaps, by their very- presence, indicate to some extent the intricacy of many of the questions that have almcst daily come before us for decision. These Notes fall into four main groups : first, notes specifying such differences of reading as were judged to be of sufficient importance to require a particular notice; secondly, notes in- dicating the exact rendering of words to which, for the sake of English idiom, we were obliged to give a less exact render- ing in the text; thirdly, notes, very few in number, affording some explanation which the original appeared to require ; fourthly, alternative renderings iu difficult or debateable pas- sages. The notes of this last group are numerous, and largely in excess of those which were admitted by our predecessors. In the 270 years that have passed away since their labours were concluded, the Sacred Text has been minutely examined, discussed in every detail, and analysed with a grammatical precision unknown in the days of the last Revision. There has thus been accumulated a large amount of materials that have prepared the way for different renderings, which neces- sarily came under discussion. We have therefore placed be- fore the reader in the margin other renderings th;m those which were adopted in the text, wherever such renderings seemed to deserve consideration. The rendering in the text, where it agrees wilh the Authorised Version was supported by at least one third, and, where it differs from the Authorized Version, by at least two thirds of those who were present at the second revision of the passage in question. A few supplementary matters have yet to be mentioned. These may be thus enumerated, — ^the use of Italics, the ar- rangement in Paragraphs, the mode of printing Quotations from the Poetical Books of the Old Testament, the Punctua- tion, and, last of all, the Titles of the different Books that make up the New Testament, — all of them particulars on which it seems desirable to add a few explanatory remarks. (a) The determination, in each place, of the words to be printed in italics has not been by any means easy ; nor can we hope to be found in all cases perfectly consistent. In the earliest editions of the Authorised Version the use of a different type to indicate supplementary words not contained in the original was not very frequent, and cannot easily be reconciled with any settled principle. A review of the words so printed PREFACE. was made after a lapse of some years, for the editions of the Authorised Version, published at Cambridge in 1G29 and 1638. Further, though slight, modifications were introduced at inter- vals between 1638 and the more systematic revisions under- taken respectively by Dr. Paris in the Cambridge Edition of 1762, and by Dr. Blayney in the Oxford Edition of 1769. None of them however rest on any higher authority than that of the persons who from time to time superintended the pub- lication. The last attempt to bring the use of italics into uniformity and consistency was made by Dr. Scrivener in the Paragraph Bible published at Cambridge in 1870-73. In succeeding to these labours, we have acted on the general principle of printing in italics words which did not appear to be necessarily involved in the Greek. Our tendency has been to diminish rather than to increase the amount of italic print- ing; though, in the case of diflference of readings, we have usually marked the absence of any words in the original which the sense might nevertheless require to be present in the Ver- sion ; and again, in the case of inserted pronouns, where the reference did not appear to be perfectly certain, we have simi- larly had recourse to italics. Some of these casesj especially when there are slight differences of reading, are of singular in- tricacy, and make it impossible to maintain rigid uniformity. (6) We have arranged the Sacred Text in paragraphs, after the precedent of the earliest English Versions, so as to assist the general reader in following the current of narrative or argument. The present arrangement will be found, we trust, to have preserved the due mean between a system of long por- tions which must often include several separate topics, and a system of frequent breaks which, though they may correctly indicate the separate movements of thought in the writer, often seriously impede a just perception of the true continuity of the passage. The traditional division into chapters, which the Authorized Version inherited from Latin Bibles of the later middle ages, is an illustration of the former method. These paragraphs, for such in fact they are, frequently include several distinct subjects. Moreover they sometimes, though rarely, end where there is no sufficient break in the sense. The division of chapters into verses, which was introduced into the New Testament for the first time in 1551, is an ex- aggeration of the latter method, with its accompanying in- PREFACE. conveniences. The serious obstacles to the right understanding of Holy Scripture, which are interposed by minute subdivision, are often overlooked ; but if any one -will consider for a mo- ment the injurious efi'ect that would be produced by breaking up a portion of some great standard work into separate verses, he will at once perceive how necessary has been an alteration in this particular. The arrangement by chapters and verses undoubtedly affords facilities for reference : but this advantage we have been able to retain by placing the numerals on the inside margin of each page. (c) A few words will suffice as to the mode of printing quo- tations from the Poetical Books of the Old Testament. Where- ever the quotation extends to two or more lines, our practice has been to recognise the parallelism of their structure by arranging the lines in a manner that appears to agree with the metrical divisions of the Hebrew original. Such an ar- rangement will be found helpful to the reader ; not only as directing his attention to the poetical character of the quota- tion, but as also tending to make its force and pertinence more fully felt. We have treated in the same way the hymns in the .first two chapters of the Gospel according to St. Luke. (d) Great care has been bestowed on the punctuation. Our practice has been to maintain what is sometimes called the heavier system of stopping, or, in other words, that system which, especially for convenience in reading aloud, suggests such pauses as will best ensure a clear and intelligent setting forth of the true meaning of the words. This course has ren- dered necessary, especially in the Epistles, a larger use of colons and semicolons than is customary in modern English printing. (e) We may in the last place notice one partic.ular to which we were not expressly directed to extend our revision, namely, the titles of the Books of the New Testament. These titles are no part of the original text ; and the titles found in the most ancient manuscripts are of too short a form to be con- venient for use. Under these circumstances we have deemed it best to leave unchanged the titles which are given in the Authorised Verson as printed in 1611. We now conclude, humbly commending our labours to Almighty God, and praying that his favour and blessing may xxii PREFACE. be vouchsafed to that which has been done in his name. We recognised from the first the responsibility of the undertaking ; and through our manifold experience of its abounding diffi- culties we have felt more and more, as we went onward, that such a work can never be accomplished by organised efibrts of scholarship and criticism, unless assisted by Divine help. We know full well that defects must have their place in a work so long and so arduous as this which has now come to an end. Blemishes and imperfections there are in the noble Translation which we have been called upon to revise ; blem- ishes and imperfections will assuredly be found in our own Revision. All endeavours to translate the Holy Scriptures into another tongue must fall short of their aim, when the obligation is imposed of producing a version that shall be alike literal and idiomatic, faithful to each thought of the original, and yet, in the expression of it, harmonious and free. While we dare to hope that in places not a few of the New Testament the introduction of slight changes has cast a new light upon much that was difficult and obscure, we cannot forget how often we have failed in expressing some finer shade of meaning which we recognised in the original, how often idiom has stood in the way of a perfect rendering, and how often the attempt to preserve a familiar form of words, or even a familiar cadence, has only added another perplexity to those which already beset us. Thus, in the review of the work which we have been per- mitted to complete, our closing words must be words of min- gled thanksgiving, humility, and prayer. Of thanksgiving, for the many blessings vouchsafed to us throughout the un- broken progress of our corporate labours ; of humility, for our failings and imperfections in the fulfilment of our task ; and of prayer to Almighty God, that the Gospel of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ may be more clearly and more freshly shewn forth to all who shall be readers of this Book. Jerusalem Chamber, Westminster Abbey. Uih November 1880. THE NAMES AND ORDER OF ALL THE BOOKS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. Page Matthew 1 Maek 62 Luke 101 John 168 The Acts 217 To the Romans . . . 282 I. Corinthians . . . 308 II. Corinthians . . . 332 To THE Galatians . . 348 To THE Ephesians . . 357 To THE Philipfians . 366 To THE COLOSSIANS . . 372 I. Thessalonians . . 378 II. Thessalonians . . 383 Page I. Timothy 386 II. Timothy . . . ,393 To Titus 398 To Philemon . . . .401 To THE Hebrews . . 403 Epistle op James . . 423 I. Peter 430 II. Peter 437 I. John 442 II. John 449 III. John 450 JuuE 451 Revelation .... 453 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO S. MATTHEW. 1 1 'The book of the ''generation of Jesus Christ, the^^SaiS" »/ son of David, the son of Abraham. ■'""" o''™' 2 Abraham begat Isaac ; and Isaac begat Jacob ; and ^^^ j^.^,^^ . 3 Jacob begat Judah and his brethren ; and Judah begat as in ver. is. Perez and Zerah of Tamar ; and Perez begat Hezron ; 4 and Hezron begat 'Ram ; and ^Ram begat Amminadab ; '^''' "*™™' and Amminadab begat Nahshon ; and Nahshon begat 5 Salmon ; and Salmon begat Boaz of Rahab ; and Boaz 6 begat Obed of Ruth ; and Obed begat Jesse ; and Jesse begat David the king. And David begat Solomon of her that had been the 7 wife of Uriah ; and Solomon begat Reh'oboam ; and 8 Rehoboam begat Abijah ; and Abijah begat *Asa ; and **'''• ^'"'**- ■"Asa begat Jehosh aphat; and Jehoshaphat begat Joram ; 9 and Joram begat XJzziah ; and Uzziah begat Jotham ; and Jotham begat Ahaz ; and Ahaz begat Hezekiah ; 10 and Hezekiah begat Manasseh; and Manasseh begat ll^Amon; and ^Amon begat Josiah; and Josiah begat '^' Jechoniah and his brethren, at the time of the 'carrying to iatjtor" away to Babylon. 12 And after the ^carrying away to Babylon, Jechoniah 13 begat 'Shealtiel; and'Shealtiel begat Zerubbabel ; and "^'-S"^"""'- Zerubbabel begat Abiud ; and Abiud begat Eliakim ; 14 and Eliakim begat Azor ; and Azor begat Sadoc ; and isSadoc begat Achim; and Achim begat Eliud; and Eliud begat Eleazar ; and Eleazar begat Matthan ; and 16 Matthan begat Jacob ; and Jacob begat Joseph the husband of Mary, of whom was born Jesus, who is called Christ. 17 So all the generations from Abraham unto David are fourteen generations ; and from David unto the "carry- ing away to Babylon fourteen generations ; and from S. MATTHEW. 1. 17 1 Or, re- moval to Babylon 2 Or, genera- tion : 03 in vor. 1. 3 Some ancient authorities rend of tlie Christ. * Or, JIolij Spirit; and HO tlirough- ont this boolc. ' Gr. be- goUen. JEnrmannel. 1 Gr. ilagi. Compare Esther i. 13; Bun. ii. 12. 8 Or, Wliere M tlie King of the Jews Giat is bomf ^ Or, through the 'carrying away to Babylon unto the Christ fourteen generations. Now the '■'birth 'of Jesus Christ was on this wise : 18 When his mother Mary had been betrothed to Joseph, before they came together she was found with child of the *Holy Ghost. And Joseph her husband, being a 19 righteous man, and not willing to make her a public example, was minded to put her away privily. But 20 when he thought on these things, behold, an angel of theLordappeareduntohimin a dream, saying, Joseph, thou son of David, fear not to take unto thee Mary thy wife : for that which is ^conceived in her is of the Holy Ghost. And she shall bring forth a son; and thou 21 shalt call his name Jesus ; for it is he that shall save his people from their sins. Now all this is come to 22 pass, that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the Lord through the prophet, saying, Behold, the virgin shall be with child, and shall 23 bring forth a son, And they shall call his name ^Immanuel ; which is, being interpreted, God with us. And Joseph 24 arose from his sleep, and did as the angel of the Lord commanded him, and took unto him his wife ; and 25 knew her not till she had brought forth a son : and he called his name Jesus. Now when Jesus was born in Bethlehem of Judsea in the days of Herod the king, behold, 'wise men from the east came to Jerusalem, saying, ^Where is he that is born King of the Jews? for we saw his star in the east, and are come to worship him. And when Herod the king heard it, he was troubled, and all Jerusalem with him. And gathering together all the chief priests and scribes of the people, he inquired of them where the Christ should be born. And they said unto him. In Bethlehem of Judsea : for thus it is written 'by the prophet. And thou Bethlehem, land of Judah, Art in no wise least among the princes of Judah: For out of thee shall come forth a governor. Which shall be shepherd of my people Israel. Then Herod privily called the 'wise men, and learned 12 2. 20 S. MATTHEW 8 of them carefully ' what time the star appeared. And '.Or, ae he sent them to Bethlehem, and said, do and search star iL/'^ out carefully concerning the young child ; and when ye "iweored have found him, bring me word, that I also may come 9 and worship him. And they, having heard the king, went their way ; and lo, the star, which they saw in the east, went before them, till it came and stood over 10 where the young child was. And when they saw the 11 star, they rejoiced with exceeding great joy. And they came into the house and saw the young child with Mary his mother ; and they fell down and wor- shipped him ; and opening their treasures they oifered unto him gifts, gold and frankincense and myrrh. 12 And being warned of God in a dream that they should not return to Herod, they departed into their own country another way. 13 Now when they were departed, behold, an angel of the Lord appeareth to Joseph in a dream, saying. Arise and take the young child and his mother, and flee into Egypt, and be thou there until I tell thee : for Herod will seek the young child to destroy him. 11 And he arose and took the young child and his mother 15 by night, and departed into Egypt ; and was there until the death of Herod: that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the Lord through the prophet, saying, 16 Out of Egypt did I call my son. Then Herod, when he saw that he was mocked of the ''wise men, was ex-zQ^. j^^gi^ ceeding wroth, and sent forth, and slew all the male children that were in Bethlehem, and in all the borders thereof, from two years old and under, according to the time which he had carefully learned of the Vise men. 17 Then was ftilfiUed that which was spoken ' by Jeremiah ' or, through the prophet, saying, 18 A voice was heard in Eamah, Weeping and great mourning, Eachel weeping for her children ; And she would not be comforted, because they are not. 19 But when Herod was dead, behold, an angel of the 20 Lord appeareth in a dream to Joseph in Egypt, saying. Arise and take the young child and his mother, and 1—2 4 S. MATTHEW. 2. 20 go into tlie land of Israel : for they are dead that sought the young child's life. And he arose and took 21 the young child and his mother, and came into the land of Israel. But when he heard that Archelaus was 22 reigning over Judsea in the room of his father Herod, he was afraid to go thither ; and being warned of God in a dream, he withdrew into the parts of Galilee, and 23 • came and dwelt in a city called Nazareth : that it might lOr, ffirousft be fulfilcd which was spoken ^by the prophets, that he should be called a Nazarene. And in those days cometh John the Baptist, preach- 1 3 ing in the wilderness of Judsea,saying,te.epent ye; for 2 the kingdom of heaven is at han(U For this is he 3 that was spoken of ^by Isaiah the pfophet, saying. The voice of one crying in the wilderness. Make ye ready the way of the Lord, Make his paths straight. Now John himself had his raiment of camel's hair, 4 and a leathern girdle about his loins; and his food was locusts and wild honey. Then went out unto him 5 Jerusalem, and all Judaea, and all the region round about Jordan ; and they were baptized of him in the 6 river Jordan, confessing their sins. But when he saw r many of the Pharisees and Sadducees coming to his baptism, he said unto them, Ye offspring of vipei-s, who warned you to flee from the wrath to come ? 20r, your Bring forth therefore fruit worthy of ''repentance : and 8 9 rejemtance ^j^j^jj^. ^^^ ^^ g^^ within youpsclves, AVe have Abraham ' to our father: for I say unto you, that God is able of these stones to raise up children unto Abraham. And 10 even now is the axe laid unto the root of the trees : every tree therefore that bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down, and cast into the fire. I indeed baptize 11 sor, ™ you "with water unto repentance: but he that cometh after me is mightier than I, whose shoes I am not 4Gr. «ai- * worthy to bear: he shall baptize you 'with the Holy Ghost and with fire: whose fan is in his hand, and he 12 will throughly cleanse his threshing-floor; and he will gather his wheat into the garner, but the chaff he will burn up with unquenchable fire. Then cometh Jesus from Galilee to the Jordan 13 cient. L 14 S. MATTHEW. U unto John, to be baptized of hira. But John would have hindered him, saying, I have need to be bap- 15 tized of thee, and comest thou to me ? But Jesus answering said unto him. Suffer ^it now ; for thus it'Or, me becometh us to fulfil all righteousness. Then he lOsuffereth him. And Jesus, when he was baptized, . went up straightway from the water : and lo, the heavens were opened ''unto him, and he saw thesgome Spirit of God descending as a dove, and coming upon ='™''='^* . ,n • 11 • P i> ji 1 ■ nmi • authorities IT him ; and lo, a voice out ot the heavens, saying, ihis omit unto is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased. *'"■ , . 1 Then was Jesus led up of the Spirit into the wil-mj/'son;my aderness to be tempted of the devil. And when hej'*^^/;'^ had fasted forty days and forty nights, he afterward woiij^feascci. 3 hungered. And the tempter came and said unto him, i™ "^ ' ^"' If thou art the Son of God, command that these ^stones become *bread. But he answered and said,4Gr. ioarcs. It is written, Man shall not live by bread alone, but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of 5 God. Then the devil taketh him into the holy city ; and he set him on the ^pinnacle of the temple, 'Gr.wwij. " and saith unto him, If thou art the Son of God, cast thyself down : for it is written. He shall give his angels charge concerning thee: And on their hands they shall bear thee up. Lest haply thou dash thy foot against a stone. ? Jesus said unto him. Again it is written. Thou shalt 8 not tempt the Lord thy God. Again, the devil taketh him unto an exceeding high mountain, and sheweth him all the kingdoms of tlie world, and the glory 9 of them ; and he said unto him, All these things will I give thee, if thou wilt fall down and worship me. 10 Then saith Jesus unto him. Get thee hence, Satan : for it is written. Thou shalt worship the Lord thy u God, and him only shalt thou serve. Then the devil leaveth him ; and behold, angels came and ministered unto him. 12 Now when he heard that John was delivered up, he 13 withdrew into Galilee; and leaving Nazareth, he came and dwelt in Capernaum, which is by the sea, in the U borders of Zebulun and Naphtali : that it might be S. MATTHEW. 4. 1^ 2Gr. The way of the sea. ^Gr. naliojiB, and BO else- where. iOr,throueh fulfilled which was spoken 'by Isaiah the prophet, saying, The land of Zebulun and the land of Naphtali, 1, ^Toward the sea, beyond Jordan, Galilee of the 'Gentiles, The people which sat in darkness 1' Saw a great light, And to them which sat in the region and shadow of death. To them did light spring up. From that time began Jesus to preach, and to say, 1! Repent ye ; for the kingdom of heaven is at hand. And walking by the sea of Galilee, he saw twoii brethren, Simon who is called Peter, and Andrew his brother, casting a net into the sea; for they were fishers. And he saith unto them, Come ye after me, ii and I will make you fishers of men. And they 21 straightway left the nets, and followed him. And 2 going on from thence he saw other two brethren, *James the son of Zeb dee, and John his brother, in the boat with Zsbedee their father, mending their nets; and he called them. And they straightway left 2: the boat and their father, and followed him. And ^Jesus went about in all Galilee, teaching in 2: their synagogues, and preaching the ^gospel of the king- dom, and healing all manner of disease and all manner of sickness among the people. And the report of him 2- went forth into all Syria: and they brought unto him all that were sick, holden with divers diseases and torments, 'possessed with devils, and epileptic, and palsied ; and he healed them. And there followed 2 him great multitudes from Galilee and Decapolis and Jerusalem and Judaea and fro7n beyond Jordan. And seeing the multitudes, he went up into the mountain : and when he had sat down, his disciples came unto him : and he opened his mouth and taught them, saying, Blessed are the poor in spirit : for theirs is the kingdom of heaven. ''Blessed are they that mourn: for they shall be comforted. * Or, Jacob : and BO elsewhere. 6 Some ancient authorities read he. ''Or, good tidings ,• and BO elsewhere, ^Or, demo- 8 Some ancient authorities transpose ver. 4 and 5 6. 21 S. MATTHEW. 7 6 Blessed are the meek : for they shall inherit the earth. 6 Blessed are they that hunger and thrist after righteousness : for they shall bo filled. 7 Blessed are the merciful: for they shall obtain mercy. 8 Blessed are the pure in heart : for they shall see God. . ^ Blessed are the peacemakers : for they shall be called sons of God. 1" Blessed are they that have been, persecuted for righteousness' sake: for theirs is the kingdom of 11 heaven. Blessed are ye when men shall reproach you, and persecute you, and say all manner of evil against ]2you falsely, fcr my sake. Eejoice, and be exceeding glad : for great is your reward in heaven : for so perse- cuted they the prophets which were before you. 13 Ye are the salt of the earth : but if the salt have lost its savour, wherewith shall it be salted? it is thence- forth good for nothing, but to be cast out and trodden 14 under foot of men. Ye are the light of the world. A 15 city set on a hill cannot be hid. Neither do men light a lamp, and put it under the bushel, but on the stand ; and it shineth unto all that are in the house. 10 Even so let your light shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven. 17 Think not that I came to destroy the law or the 18 prophets : I came not to destroy, but to fulfil. For verily I say unto you. Till heaven and earth pass away, one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass away i9irom the law, till all things be accomplished. Who- soever therefore shall break one of these least com- mandments, and shall teach men .=o, shall be called least in the kingdom of heaven : but whosoever shall do and teach them, he shall be called great in the 20 kingdom of heaven. For I say unto you, that except your righteousness shall exceed the righteousness of the scribes and Pharisees, ye shall in uo wise enter into the kingdom of heaven. 21 Ye have heard that it was said to them of old time, V S. MATTHEW. 5. 21 tion. * Gr. unto or into, 6Gr. Geln fire. <'Somo nncient authorities omit deliver thee. ^na of Thou shalt not kill ; and whosoever shall kill shall be in danger of the judgement : but I say unto you, that 22 iMany every one who is angry with his brother' shall be in authorities danger of the iudgement; and whosoever shall say to '^llZT' his brother, '^Eaca, shall be in danger of the council ; sAnexpres- ^ud whosoever shall say, *Thou fool, shall be in sion of con- danger *of the ^hell of fire. If therefore thou art of- 23 t^^\r , ferine thy gift at the altar, and there rememberest that a Hebrew thy brother hath aught against thee, leave there thy 24 c™doSni°'gift before the altar, and go thy way, first be recon- ciled to thy brother, and then come and ofier thy gift. Agree with thine adversary quickly, whiles thou art 25 with him in the way ; lest haply the adversary deliver thee to the judge, and the judge Meliver thee to the ofiicer, and thou be cast into prison. Verily I say 26 unto thee. Thou shalt by no means come out thence, till thou have paid the last farthing. Ye have heard that it was said. Thou shalt not 27 commit adultery: but I say unto you, that every one 28 that looketh on a woman to lust after her hath com- mitted adultery with her already in his heart. And 29 if thy right eye causeth thee to stumble, pluck it out, and cast it from thee : for it is profitable for thee that one of thy members should perish, and not thy whole body be cast into 'hell. And if thy right hand causeth 30 thee to stumble, cut it off, and cast it from thee: for it is profitable for thee that one of thy members should perish, and not thy whole body go into 'hell. It was said also, Whosoever shall put away his wife, 31 let him give her a writing of divorcement: but I say 32 unto you, that every one that putteth away his wife, saving for the cause of fornication, maketh her an adulteress : and whosoever shall marry her when she is put away committeth adultery. Again, ye have heard that it was said to them of 33 old time, Thou shalt not forswear thyself, but shalt perform unto the Lord thine oaths: but I say unto 34 you. Swear not at all; neither by the heaven, for it is the throne of God : nor by the earth, for it is the foot- 35 stool of his feet; nor "by Jerusalem, for it is the city of the great King. Neither shalt thou swear by thy 36 'Or. Ge- henna. 6. 6 S. MATTHEW. 9 head, for thou canst not make one hair white or black. 37 'But let your speech be, Yea, yea; Nay, nay: and'Somo whatsoever is more than these is of H-he evil one. mtioriHea 38 Ye have heard that it was said. An eye for an eye, ['''"' ^"' 39 and a tooth for a tooth : but I say unto you, Kesist HuM he. not ''him that is evil: but whosoever smiteth thee on^or, cotI.- 40 thy right cheek, turn to him the other also. And if any ^.'Ji!'^'^' ^''' man would go to law with thee, and take away thy coat, ,q^ ^^^ *i let him have thy cloke also. And whosoever shall 'compel thee to go one mile, go with him twain. iGr.iTK- 42 Give to him that asketh thee, and from him thati"'"^'- would borrow of thee turn not thou away. 43 Ye have heard that it was said, Thou shalt love thy 44 neighbour, and hate thine enemy: but I say unto you. Love your enemies, and pray for them that persecute 45 you ; that ye may be sons of your Father which is in heaven : for he maketh his sun to rise on the evil and the good, and sendeth rain on the just and the unjust. 46 For if ye love them that love you, M'hat reward have 47 ye ? do not even the 'publicans the same ? And if ye sThat is, salute your brethren only, what do ye more than ^^ll'^!°iy 48 others .^ do not even the Gentiles the same ? Ye there- soman fore shall be perfect, as your heavenly Father is perfect. ^dBowhero. 3 1 Take heed that ye do not your righteousness before men, to be seen of them: else ye have no reward with your Father which is in heaven. 2 When therefore thou doest alms, sound not a trumpet before thee, as the hypocrites do in the syna- gogues and in the streets, that they may have glory of men. Verily I say unto you, They have received 3 tlieir reward. But when thou doest alms, let not thy 4 left hand know what thy right hand doeth : that thine alms may be in secret : and thy Father which seeth in secret shall recompense thee. 5 And when ye pray, ye shall not be as the hypocrites : for they love to stand and pray iu the synagogues and iu the corners of the streets, that they may be seen of men. Verily I say unto you. They have 6 received their reward. But thou, when thou prayest, enter into thine inner chamber, and having shut thy door, pray to thy Father which is in secret, and thy 1-5 10 S. MATTHEW. 6. 6 Father which seeth in secret shall recompense thee. And in praying use not vain repetitions, as the Gentiles 7 do : for they think that they shall be heard for their much, speaking. Be not therefore like unto them : for 8 1 Somo 'your Father knoweth what things ye have need of, authorities before ye ask him. After this manner therefore pray 9 T^r Faa,«: J^ '■ ^^^ Father which art in heaven, Hallowed be thy name. Thy kingdom come. Thy will be done, asio 2 Gr. (w in heaven, so on earth. Give us this day ^our daily il Scomi^ bread. And forgive us our debts, as we also have 12 ^'y- forgiven our debtors. And bring us not into temp- 13 8 0r, cotz tation, but deliver us from 'the evil orae.* For if ye 14 4 Manj; forgive men their trespasses, your heavenly Father will so *o°"""' *^^° forgive you. But if ye forgive not men their tres- 15 ancient, passes, neither will your Father forgive your trespasses. varirtfoM, Moreover when ye fast, be not, as the hypocrites, 16 add For of a sad countenance : for they disfigure their faces, kingdom, that they may be seen or men to fast. Verily I say pot^!cmd "iito you. They have received their reward. But thou, it ^^i7fcW,/M-- when thou fastest, anoint thy head, and wash thy face ; Father which is in secret: and thy Father, which seeth in secret, shall recompense thee. Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon the earth, 19 where moth and rust doth consume, and where thieves uSoi,^'^ "^break through and steal : but lay up for yourselves 20 treasures in heaven, where neither moth nor rust doth consume, and where thieves do not 'break through nor steal : for where thy treasure is, there Avill thy 21 heart be also. The lamp of the body is the eye : if 22 therefore thine eye be single, thy whole body shall be full of light. But if thine eye be evil, thy whole body 23 shall be full of darkness. If therefore the light that IS in thee be darkness, how great is the darkness ! No U man can serve two masters : for either he will hate the one, and love the other ; or else he will hold to one, and despise the other. Ye cannot serve God and mammon. Therefore I say unto you, Be not anxious 25 for your life, what ye shall eat, or what ye shall drink • nor yet for your body, what ye shall put on. Is not the life more than the food, and the body than the 7. 10 S. MATTHEW. 11 26 raiment ? Behold the birds of the heaven, that they sow not, neither do they reap, nor gather into barns ; and your heavenly Father feedeth them. Are not ye 27 of much more value than they ? And which of you by being anxious can add one cubit unto his 'stature ?'0'^. «»« 28 And why are ye anxious concerning raiment ? Consider the lilies of the field, how they grow ; they toil not, •29 neither do they spin : yet I say unto you, that even Solomon in all his glory was not arrayed like one of so these. But if God doth so clothe the grass of the field, which to-day is, and to-morrow is cast into the oven, shall he not much more clothe you, O ye of little faith ? 31 Be not therefore anxious, saying, What shall we eat? or. What shall we drink ? or, Wherewithal shall we bo 32 clothed ? For after all these things do the Gentiles seek ; for your heavenly Father knoweth that ye have 33 need of all these things. But seek ye first his king- dom, and his righteousness ; and all these things shall 34 be added unto you. Be not therefore anxious for the morrow : for the morrow will be anxious for itself. Sufiicient unto the day is the evil thereof. 71, 2 Judge not, that ye be not judged. For with what judgement ye judge, ye shall be judged : and with what measure ye mete, it shall be measured 3 unto you. And why beholdest thou the mote that is in thy brother's eye, but considerest not the beam 4 that is in thine own eye? Or how wilt thou say to thy brother, Let me cast out the mote out of thine eye ; and 6 lo, the beam is in thine own eye ? Thou hypocrite, cast out first the beam out of thine own eye; and then shalt thou see clearly to cast out the mote out of thy brother's eye. 6 Give not that which is holy unto the dogs, neither cast your pearls before the swine, lest haply they trample them under their feet, and turn and rend you. r Ask, and it shall be given you ; seek, and ye shall 8 find; knock, and it shall be opened unto you: for every one that asketh receiveth ; and he that seeketh findeth ; and to him that knocketh it shall be opened. 9 Or what man is there of you, who, if his son shall ask 10 him for a loaf, will give him a stone ; or if he shall 1-6 12 S. MATTHEW. 7. 10 ^Somo ancient authorities omit is tltc g<«• 28 thy field? whence ih en hath it tares? And he said unto them, *An enemy hath done this. And the ior. Amen "servants say unto him. Wilt thou then that we go and *^'^f_ "" 29 gather them up ? But he saith. Nay ; lest haply while ye gather up the tares, ye root up the wheat with them. 30 Let both grow together until the harvest : and in the time of the harvest I will say to the reapers. Gather up . 26 S. MATTHEW. 13. 30 first the tares, and bind them in bundles to burn them : • but gather the wlieat into my barn. Another parable set he before them, saying, The 81 kingdom of heaven is like unto a grain of mustard seed, which a man took, and sowed in his field : which 32 indeed is less than all seeds ; but when it is grown, it is greater than the herbs, and becometh a tree, so that the birds of the heaven come and lodge in the branches "■ thereof. Another parable spake he unto them ; The kingdom 33 of heaven is like unto leaven, which a woman took, 1 The Tvordin and hid in three ^measures of meal,till it was all leavened. iwto^Tta '^°" -^^1 these things spake Jesus in parables unto the 34 Hebrew multitudes ; and without a parable spake he nothing suroOTSafn- unto them : that it might be fulfilled which was spoken 35 '"KSda" ^^'y *^® prophet, saying, half. I will open my mouth in parables ; . 20r, iiirough I will Utter things hidden from the foundation 'of 3 Many an- the WOrld. tiMomito/' Then he left the multitudes, and went into these the world, house: and his disciples came unto him, saying. Explain unto us the parable of the tares of the field. And he answered and said, He that soweth the good 37 seed is the Son of man ; and the field is the world ; 38 and the good seed, these are the sons of the kingdom ; and the tares are the sons of the evil one; and the 39 enemy that sowed them is the devil : and the harvest *. Or, tJie con- is *the end of the world; and the reapers are angels. ™/a^ -^^ therefore the tares are gathered up and burned with 40 fire ; so shall it be in *the end of the world. The Son 41 of manshall send forth his angels, and they shall gather out of his kingdom all things that cause stumbling, and them that do iniquity, and shall cast them into 42 the furnace of fire : there shall be the weeping and gnashing of teeth. Then shall the righteous shine 43 forth as the sun in the kingdom of their Father. He that hath ears, let him hear. The kingdom of heaven is like unto a treasure 44 hidden in the field ; which a man found, and hid ; and '■or^forjoy "lu his joy ho goeth and selleth all that lie hath, and thereof buycth that field. 14. 5 S. MATTHEW. 27 *5 Again, the kingdom of heaven is like unto a man 46 that is a merchant seeking goodly pearls : and having found one pearl of great price, he went and sold all that he had, and bought it. i"! Again, the kingdom of heaven is like unto a 'net, JJ''- *«!'- that was cast into the sea, and gathered of every kind : 48 -which, Avhen it was filled, they drew up on the beach ; and they sat down, and gathered the good into 49 vessels, but the bad they cast away. So shall it be in ' the end of the world : the angels shall come forth, and ' O', fe mn- 60 sever the wicked from among the righteous, and. snaiio/jfe age cast them into the furnace of fire : there shall be the weeping and gnashing of teeth. 61 Have ye understood all these thiilgs ? They say 52 unto him, Yea. And he said unto them, Therefore every scribe who hath been made a disciple to the kingdom of heaven is like unto a man that is a house- holder, which bringeth forth out of his treasure things new and old. 63 And it came to pass, when Jesus had.finished these 54, parables, he departed thence. And coming into his own country he taught them in their synagogue, in- somuch that they were astonished, and said, Whence hath this man this wisdom, and these 'mighty works? s ar.powers. 55 Is not this the carpenter's son? is not his mother called Mary? and his brethren James, and Joseph, 56 and Simon, and Judas ? And his sisters, are they not all with us ? Whence then hath this man all these 67 things ? And they were * offended in him. But Jesus 4 or. caused said unto them, A prophet is not without honour, save '^ '""^'^■ 58 in his own country, and in his own house. And he did not many 'mighty works there because of their unbelief 14 ] At that season Herod the tetrarch heard the report 2 concerning Jesus, and said unto his servants, This is John the Baptist ; he is risen from the dead ; and 3 therefore do these powers work in him. For Herod had laid hold on John, and bound him, and puthim in prison for the sake of Herodias, his brother Philip's 4 wife. For John said unto him, It is not lawful for 6 thee to have her. And when he would have put him 28 S. MATTHEW. 14. 5 to death, he feared the multitude, because they counted him as a prophet. But when Herod's birth- 6 day came, the daughter of Herodias danced in the midst and pleased Herod. Whereupon he promised ^ with an oath to give her whatsoever she should ask. And she, being put forward by her mother, saith, 8 , Give me here in a charger the head of John the Baptist. And the king was grieved; but for the sake 9 of his oaths, and of them which sat at meat with him, he commanded it to be given; and he sent, audio beheaded John in the prison. And his head was 11 brought in a charger, and giveu to the damsel : and she brought it to her mother. And his disciples came, 12 and took up the corpse, and buried him ; and they went and told Jesus. Now when Jesus heard it, he withdrew from thence 13 in a boat, to a desert place apart: and when the multi- ^OT,b,jia,id tudes heard thereof, they followed him 'on foot from the cities. And he came forth, and saw a great multi- 14 tude, and he had compassion ou them, and healed their sick. And when even was come, the disciples 15 came to him, saying, The place is desert, and the time is already past; send the multitudes away, that they may go into the villages, and buy themselves food. But Jesus said unto them. They have no need to go 16 away ; give ye them to eat. And they say unto him, i? We have here but five loaves, and two fishes. And he is said, Bring them hither to me. And he commanded ig 'gt. recline, the multitudes to ^sit down on the grass; and he took the five loaves, and the two fishes, and looking up to heaven, he blessed, and brake and gave the loaves to the disciples, and the disciples to the multitudes. And they did all eat, and were filled: and they took 20 up that which remained over of the broken pieces, twelve baskets full. And they that did eat were 21 about five thousand men, beside women and children. And straightway he constrained the disciples to 22 enter into the boat, and to go before him unto the other side, till he should send the multitudes awav. And after he had sent the multitudes away, lie 23 went up into the mountain apart to pray: and when fur- dutanl 15. 7 S. MATTHEW. 20 2-ieveuwas come, lie was there alone. But the boat ^wa3 now iu the midst of the sea, distressed by the'Somoan- 25 waves ; for the wind was coutrary. And iu the fourth ties^rad °"' watch of the night he came unto them, walking upon™""!' " 26 the sea. And when the disciples saw him walking on from iim the sea, they were troubled, saying, It is an apparition ; '""* 27 and they cried out for fear. But straightway Jesus spake uuto them, saying, Be of good cheer ; it is I ; 28 be not afraid. And Peter answered him and said. Lord, if it be thou, bid me come unto thee upon the 29 waters. And he said. Come. And Peter went down from the boat, and walked upon the waters, "to come^somonn- 30 to Jesus. But when he saw the wind', he was afraid ; u™ read 'mJ, and beginning to sink, he cried out, saying. Lord, save '"""'• 31 me. And immediately Jesus stretched forth his hand, ctontoutbJri- and took hold of him, and saith unto him, O thou of tj^s^a^ 32 little faith, wherefore didst thou doubt? And when""'"' they were gone up into the boat, the wind ceased. 33 And they that were in the boat worshipped him, saying. Of a truth thou art the Son of God. 34 And wheu they had crossed over, they came to the 35 land, unto Gennesaret. And when the men of that place knew him, they sent into all that region round 36 about, and brought unto him all that were sick; and they besought him that they might only touch the border of his garment : and as many as touched were made whole. 5 1 Then there come to Jesus from Jerusalem Pharisees 2 and scribes, saying. Why do thy disciples transgress the tradition of the elders ? for they wash not their 3 hands when they eat bread. And he answered and said unto them. Why do ye also transgress the com- 4 mandment of God because of your tradition ? For God said. Honour thy father and thy mother : and. He that speaketh evil of father or mother, let him *die *0t, mrehj 5 the death. - But ye say, Whosoever shall sayto his^^^^^^^ father or his mother, That wherewith thou niightest cimtauthori- chave been profited by me is given to Ood; he shall ^^^'^j^^^; not honour his father". And ye have made void the csome a 3 an- rSvord of God because of your tradition. Ye hypO" S™*^"*""" crites, well did Isaiah prophesy of your saying, Uw. 30 S. MATTHEW. 15. 8 ' Gr. caused to utiimhle. "Qv. plant- ing. This people honoureth me with their lips ; 8 But their heart is far from me. But in vain do they worship me, 9 Teaching as their doctrines the precepts of men. And he called to him the multitude, and said unto lo them. Hear, and understand : Not that which eutereth n into the mouth defileth the man; but that which pro- ceedeth out of the mouth, this defileth the man. Then 12 came the disciples, and said unto him, Knowest thou that the Pharisees were 'offended, when they heard this saying? But he answered and said. Every ''plant 13 which my heavenly Father planted not, shall be rooted up. Let them alone : they are blind guides. And if i^ the blind guide the blind, both shall fall into a pit. And Peter answered and said unto him, Declare unto 15 us the parable. And he said, Are ye also even yet 16 without understanding ? Perceive ye not, that what- ir soever goeth into the mouth passeth into the belly, and is cast out into the draught? But the things which 18 proceed out of the mouth come forth out of the heart ; and they defile the man. For out of the heart come 19 forth evil thoughts, murders, adulteries, fornications, thefts, false witness, railings: these are the things 20 which defile the man : but to eat with unwashen hands defileth not the man. And Jesus went out thence, and withdrew into the 21 parts of Tyre and Sidou. And behold, a Canaanitish 22 woman came out from those borders, and cried, saying. Have mercy on me, O Lord, thou son of David ; my sGr. demon, daughter is grievously vexed with a ° devil. But he 23 answered her not a word. And his disciples came and besought him, saying, Send her away ; for she crieth after us. But he answered and said, I was not sent 24 but unto the lost sheep of the house of Israel. But 25 she came and worshipped him, saying, Loid, help me. And he answered and said. It is not meet to take the 26 iOi,ioaf children's ''bread and cast it to the dogs. But she 27 said. Yea, Lord : for even the dogs eat of the crumbs which fall from their masters' table. Then Jesus 28 answered and said unto her, O woman, great is thy 18. 4 S. MATTHEW. 31 faith : be it done unto ttee even as thou wilt. And her daughter waa healed from that hour. 29 And Jesus departed thence, and came nigh unto the sea of Galilee ; and he went up into the mountain, and 30 sat there. And there came unto him great multitudes, having with them the lame, blind, dumb, maimed, and many others, and they cast them down at his feet ; and 31 he healed them : insomuch that the multitude won- dered, when they saw the dumb speaking, the maimed whole, and the lame walking, and the blind seeing : and they glorified the God of Israel. 32 And Jesus called unto him his disciples, and said, I have compassion on the multitude, because they con- tinue with me now three days and have nothing to eat : and I would not send them away fasting, lest haply S3 they faint in the way. And the disciples say unto him. Whence should we have so many loaves in a desert 34 place, as to fill so great a multitude ? And Jesus saith unto them. How many loaves have ye ? And thoy I 35 said. Seven, and a few small fishes. And he com- ' 36 manded the multitude to sit down on the ground ; and he took the seven loaves and the fishes ; and he gave thanks and brake, and gave to the disciples, and the 37 disciples to the multitudes. And they did all eat, and were filled : and they took up that which remained over ' 38 of the broken pieces, seven baskets full. And they that did eat were four thousand men, beside women 39 and children. And he sent away the multitudes, and entered into the boat, and came into the borders of Magadan. ig 1 And the Pharisees and Sadducees came, and tempt- ing him asked him to shew them a sign from heaven. 2 But he answered and said unto them, 'When it isiThofoUo-w- evening, ye say, it mil be fair weather : for the heaven J^l J^^f *° 3 is red. And in the morning, it will be foul weather ver. a, are to-day: for the heaven is red and lowring. Ye know s^"of tL how to discern the face of the heaven ; but ye cannot '"<'^t^^jj='''''t ' 4 discern the signs of the times. An evil and adulterous important generation seeketh after a sign ; and there shall no ^""'o''"™. sign be given unto it, but the sign of Jonah. And he left them, and departed. 32 S. MATTHEW. 16. 5 And the disciples came to the other side and forgot 5 iGr. loaves, to take 'bread. And Jesus said unto them, Take heed 6 and beware of the leaven of the Pharisees and Saddu- cees. And they reasoned among themselves, saying, 7 2 Or, It is he- 2 We took no 'bread. And Jesus perceiving it said, O 8 Zkm" ye of little faith, why reason ye among y ourselves,_be- iread. cause ye have no 'bread? Do ye not yet perceive, 9 neither remember the five loaves of the five thousand, 'Basket in and how many "baskets ye took up? Neither the 10 represento ''■° seven loaves of the four thousand, and how many different "baskets yc took up? How is it that ye do not perceive n ree wor ■ j;}jj^^ J gpg^jj-g jjq^; -^q you concerning 'bread? But be- ware of the leaven of the Pharisees and Sadducees. Then understood they how that he bade them not 12 beware of the leaven of 'bread, but of the teaching of the Pharisees and Sadducees. Now wten Jesus came into the parts of Csesarea 13 Philippi, he asked his disciples, saying, Who do men 'Many an- say ^hat the Son of man is? And they said. Some 14 ti™rcSd^Msa3/ John the Baptist; some, Elijah: and others, ^*°^™ '^^^ Jeremiah, or one of the prophets. He saith unto 15 Mark Tiu.^° them. But who say ye that 1 am? And Simon Peter 16 27 ; Luke ix. answered and said, Thou art the Christ, the Son of the living God. And Jesus answered and said unto him, ir Blessed art thou, Simon Bar- Jonah : for flesh and blood hath not revealed it unto thee, but my Father which is in heaven. And I also say unto thee, that thou art 18 cGr. Pciros. 'Peter, and upou this *rock I will build my church; 'Qr.petra. and the gates of Hades shall not prevail against it. 1 19 will give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven : and whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth shall be bound in heaven : and whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven. Then charged he the 20 disciples that they should tell no mam that he was the Christ. 'Some an- From that time began 'Jesus to shew unto his 21 tts^read"™" disciples, how that he must go unto Jerusalem, and Chit ^"^®^ ^^^^ things of the elders and chief priests and scribes, and be killed, and the third day be raised up. eor, God And Peter took him, and began to rebuke him, savins', 22 on uiee -DO It tar Irom thee, Liord : this shall never be unto 17. 12 S. MATTHEW. 33 23 thee. But he turned, and said unto Peter, Get thee behind me-, Satan: thou art a stumblingblock unto me : for thou mindest not the things of God, but the 24 things of men. Then said Jesus unto his disciples. If any man would come after me, let him deny himself, 25 and take up his cross, and follow me. For whosoever would save his 4ife shall lose it: and whosoever shall 'Or, Smi 26 lose his ^life for my sake shall find it. For what shall a man be profited, if he shall gain the whole world, and forfeit his Mife? or what shall a man give in ex- 27 change for his Mife? For the Son of man shall come in the glory of his Father with his angels ; and then shall he render unto every man according to his ^ deeds. ' Or. doing 28 Verily I say unto you. There be some of them that stand here, which shall in no wise taste of death, till they see the Son of man coming in his kingdom. 17 1 And after six days Jesus taketh with him Peter, and James, and John his brother, and bringeth them up 2 into a high mountain apart; and he was transfigured before them; and his face did shine as the sun, and 3 his garments became white as the light. And behold, there appeared unto them Moses and Elijah talking 4 with him. And Peter answered, and said unto Jesus, Lord, it is good for us to be here: if thou wilt, I will make here three 'tabernacles; one for thee, and onesor, tuofSs 5 for Moses, and one for Elijah. While he was yet speaking, behold a bright cloud overshadowed them : and behold, a voice out of the cloud, saying. This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased ; hear ye 6 him. And when the disciples heard it, they fell on 7 their face, and were sore afraid. And Jesus came and touched them, and said. Arise, and be not afraid. 8 And lifting up their eyes, they saw no one, save Jesus only. 9 And as they were coming down from the mountain, Jesus commanded them, saying. Tell the vision to no- man, until the Son of man be risen from the dead. 10 And his disciples asked him, saying. Why then say the 11 scribes that Elijah m\ist first come? And he answered and said, Elijah indeed cometh, and shall restore 12 all things: but I say unto you, that Elijah is come 34 S. MATTHEW. 17. 12 1 Gr. demon. 2 Many authorities, Homo ancient, insert ver, 21 But litis hind goetJi not out save by prayer '''■ and fasting, '- See-Marlt ix, 29. 8 Some ancient authorities read were gathering themselves together, Gr. loan, him the 'debt. But that ''servant went out, and found 28 one of his fellow-servants, which owed him a hundred 6 The wd 6pence : and he laid hold on him, and took him by denotes a°'* the throat, saying, Pay what thou owest. So his 29 ahouroiKht feUow-servant fell down and besought him, saying, pence halt- Have paticuce with me, and I will pay thee. And 30 ponny- jjg ^Yould not : but went and cast him into prison, till he should pay that which was due. So when his 31 fellow-servants saw what was done, they were exceed- ing sorry, and came and told unto their lord all that was done. Then his lord called him unto him, and 32 saith to him,Thoa wicked ''servant, I forgave thee all that debt, because thou besoughtest me : shouldest not 33 thou also have had mercy on thy fellow-servant, even as I had mercy on thee ? And his lord was wroth, and 34 delivered him to the tormentors, till he should pay all that was due. So shall also my heavenly Father 35 19. iG S. MATTHEW. 37 do unto you, if ye forgive not every one liis brother from your hearts. 19 1 And it came to pass ■when Jesus had finished these words, he departed from Galilee, and came into the 2 borders of Judoea beyond Jordan ; and great multitudes followed him ; and he healed them there. 3 And there came unto him 'Pharisees, tempting him, ^si^y , . T'lipij* X i.1' authorities, and saymg, is it lawiul jor a man to put away his Bomo 4 wife for every cause? And he answered and said,P™"*;_^ Have ye not read, that he which 'made them from the 2 gome 6 beginning made them male and female, and said, For^Qd™t^.^^ this cause shall a man leave his father and mother, and read a-etued shall cleave to his wife ; and the twain shall become 6 one flesh? So that they are no more twain, but one flesh. AVhat therefore God hath joined together, let 7 not man put asunder. They say unto him, Why then did Moses command to give a bill of divorcement, sand to put /ler away? He saith unto them, Moses for your hardness of heart suffered you to put away your wives : but from the beginning it hath not been 9 so. And I say unto you, Whosoever shall put away his wife, 'except for fornication, and shall marry asomo another, committeth adultery: *aDd he that marrieth *™j,™jyjj 10 her when she is put away committeth adultery. The read mmiy disciples say unto him. If the case of the man is sa„f}omi^^ 11 with his wife, it is not expedient to marry. But hej'^'-^'^'^'^'j^Jf^ said unto them, All men cannot receive this saying, (ciess.- aa in 12 but they to whom it is given. For there are eunuchs, "l]^^^ ^J^^^^ which were so born from their mother's womb : and ing words, there are eunuchs, which were made eunuchs by men : J^e' vera"* °^ and there are eunuchs, which made themselves eunuchs are omitted for the kingdom of heaven's sake. Ho that is able to ancient" receive it, let him receive it. authorities. 13 Then were there brought unto him little children, that he should lay his hands on them, and pray : and 14 the disciples rebuked them. But Jesus said. Suffer eor, thocIio- the little children, and forbid them not, to come°^o™^ unto me : for of such is the kingdom of heaven, autiioritioa 15 And he laid his hands on them, and departed 2ffarie.-.°'"see thence. Luke J;.".' l" And behold, one came to him and said, ^ "Master, is. 38 S. MATTHEW. 19. 16 anci(-Mit authorities read Wliy callesi Ihou me good f ■what good thing shall I do, that I may have eternal life? And he said unto him, 'Why askest thou me 17 concerning that which is good ? One there is who is good : but if thou wouldest enter into life, keep the commandments. He saith unto him, Which ? And 18 ilrotf"""^ Jesus said, Thou shalt not kill. Thou shalt not commit adultery, Thou shalt not steal, Thou shalt noi; bear false witness. Honour thy father and thy paother : and, 19 Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself, The young 20 man saith unto him. All these things have I observed : what lack I yet? Jesus said unto him. If thou 21 wouldest be perfect, go, sell that thou hast, and give to the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in heaven : and come, follow me. But when the young man heard 22 the saying, he went away sorrowful: for he was one that had great possessions. And Jesus said unto his disciples, Verily I say unto 23 you. It is hard for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of heaven. And again I say unto you. It is easier for a 24 camel to go through a needle's eye, than for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of God. And when thedis-25 ciples heard it, they were astonished exceedingly, saying, Who then can be saved? And Jesus looking upon2G them said to them. With men this is impossible ; but with God all things are possible. Then answered 27 Peter and said unto him, Lo, we have left all, and followed thee; what then shall we have? And Jesus 28 said unto them, Verily I say unto you, that ye which have followed me, in the regeneration when the Son of man shall sit on the throne of his glory, ye also shall sit upon twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel. And every one that hath left houses, or 29 brethren, or sisters, or father, or mother,^ or children, or lands, for my name's sake, shall receive ^a hundred- fold, and shall inherit eternal life. But many shall be 30 lasttJiatareGrst; and first ^Aa< are last. For the kingdom i 20 of heaven is like unto a man that is a householder, which went out early in the morning to hire labourers into his vineyard. And when he had agreed with the 2 labourers for a *penny a day, he sent them into his vineyard. And he went out about the third hour, and 3 2 Many ancient authorities add or ivife; as in Luke xviii. 29. ^Some ancient authorities readnia»t- fold. ■ISoo Margi- nal note on ch. xviii. •2&. 20. 21 S. IMATTHEW. 39 4 saw otHers standing in the marketplace idle ; and to them he said, Go ye also into the vineyard, and whatsoever is right I will give you. And they went 5 their way. Again he went out about the sixth and the 6 ninth hour, and did likewise. And about the eleventh hour he went outf and found others standing ; and he saith unto them, Why stand ye here all the day idle? 7 They say unto him, Because no man hath hired us. He saith unto them, Go ye also into the vineyard. 8 And when even was come, the lord of the vineyard saith unto his steward. Call the labourers, and pay them their hire, beginning from the last unto the first. 9 And when they came that were hired about the eleventh hour, they received every man a 'penny. iSeBmargi- 10 And when the first came, they supposed that they "b! "^iu.Ts. would receive more; and they likewise received every 11 man a 'penny. And when they received it, they 12 murmured against the householder, saying. These last have spent but one hour, and thou hast made them equal unto us, which have borne the burden of the day 13 and the ^scorching heat. But he answered and said^pr, *»( to one of them, Friend, I do theeno wrong: didst not"""' 14 thou agree with me for a 'penny? Take up that which is thine, and go thy way; it is myswill to give 15 unto this last, even as unto thee. Is it not lawful for me to do what I will with mine own ? or is thine eye 16 evil, because I am good ? So the last shall be first, and the first last. 17 And as Jesus was going up to Jerusalem, he took the twelve disciples apart, and in the way he said unto 18 them, Behold, we go up to Jerusalem; and the Son of man shall be delivered unto the chief priests and 19 scribes; and they shall condemn him to death, and shall deliver him unto the Gentiles to mock, and to scourge, and to crucify : and the third day he shall be raised ug. 20 Then came to him the mother of the sons of Zebedee with her sons, worshipping him, and asking a 21 certain thing of him. And he said unto her. What wouldest thou ? She saith unto him. Command that these my two sons may sit, one on thy right hand, and 40 S. MATTHEW. 30. 21 2Gr. bond- servauL one on tliy left hand, in thy kingdom. But Jesus 22 answered and said, Ye know not what ye ask. Are ye able to drink the cup that I am about to drink? They say unto him, We are able. He saith unto them, My 23 cup indepd ye shall drink: but to sit on my right hand, and on my left hand, is not mine to give, but it is for them for whom it has been prepared of my Father. And when the ten heard it, they were moved 24 Avith indignation concerning the two brethren. But 25 Jesus called them unto him, and said. Ye know that the rulers of the Gentiles lord it over them, and their great ones exercise authority over them. Not so 26 shall it be among you : but whosoever would become lOr, soniroii great among you shall be your 'minister ; and who- 27 soever would be first among you shall be your ^servant : even as the Son of man came not to be 28 ministered unto, but to minister, and to give his life a ransom for many. And as they went out from Jericho, a great multi- 29 tude followed him. And behold, two blind men sitting 30 by the way side, when they heard that Jesus was pass- ing by, cried out, saying, Lord, have mercy on us, thou sou of David. And the multitude rebuked them, 31 that they should hold their peace- but they cried out the more, saying, Lord, have mercy on us, thou son of David. And Jesus stood still, and called them, and 32 said. What will ye that I should do unto you ? They 33 say unto him. Lord, that our eyes may be opened. And Jesus, being moved with compassion, touched 3i their eyes : and straightway they received their sight, and followed him. And when they drew nigh unto Jerusalem, and came 1 21 unto Bethphage, unto the mount of Olives, then Jesus sent two disciples, saying unto them, Go into the 2 village that is over against you, and straightway ye shall find an ass tied, and a colt with her : loose iJiem, and bring them unto me. And if any one say aught 3 unto you, ye shall say. The Lord hath need of them; and straightway he will send them. Now this is come i 3 Or, ihrough to pass, that it might be fulfilled which was spoken 'by the prophet, saying, 21. 20 S. MATTHEW. 41 5 Tell ye the daughter of Zion, Behold, thy King cometh unto thee, Meek, and riding upon an ass. And upon a colt the foal of au ass. " And the disciples went, and did even as Jesus ap- 7 pointed them, and brought the ass, and the colt, and put on them their garments; and he sat thereon. 8 And the most part of the multitude spread their garments in the way ; and others cut branches from 9 the trees, and spread them in the way. And the mulitudes that went before him, and that followed, cried, saying, Hosanna to the son of David : Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord ; Hosanna 10 in the highest. And when he was come into Jeru- salem, all the city was stirred, saying. Who is this? Hand the multitudes said. This is the prophet, Jesus, from Nazareth of Galilee. 12 And Jesus entered into the temple 'of God, and > Many cast out all them that sold and bought in the temple, authorities and overthrew the tables of the money-changers, and o™' of <^'>- 13 the seats of them that sold the doves ; and he saith unto them. It is written. My house shall be called a house of prayer: but ye make it a den of robbers. 14 And the blind and the lame came to him in the temple : 15 and he healed them. But when the chief priests and the scribes saw the wonderful things that he did, and the children that were crying in the temple and saying, Hosanna to the son of David; they were moved with 16 indignation, and said unto him, Hearest thou what these are saying? And Jesus said unto them. Yea : did ye never read. Out of the mouth of babes and 17 sucklings thou hast perfected praise? And he left them, and went forth out of the city to Bethany, and lodged there. 18 Now in the morning as he returned to the city, he 19 hungered. And seeing ^a fig tree by the way side, he^or, a lingu came to it, and found nothing thereon, but leaves only ; and he saith unto it, Let there be no fruit from thee henceforward for ever. And immediately the fig 20 tree withered away. And whea the disciples saw it, they marvelled, saying. How did the fig tree immediately 42 S. MATTHEW. 21. 20 ^ Gr. word. eervanta.. wither away? And Jesus answered and said unto 21 them, Verily I say unto you, If ye have faith, and doubt not, ye shall not only do what is done to the fig tree, but even if ye* shall say unto this mountain, Be thou taken up and cast into the sea, it shall be done. And all things, whatsoever ye shall ask in prayer, 22 believing, ye shall receive. And when he was come into the temple, the chief 23 priests and the elders of the people came unto him as he was teaching, and said. By what authority doest thou these things ? and who gave thee this authority ? And Jesus answered and said unto them, I also will 24 ask you one 'question, which if ye tell me, I likewise will tell you by what authority I do these things. The 25 baptism of John, whence was it ? from heaven or from men ? And they reasoned with themselves, saying. If we shall say. From heaven ; he will say unto us, Why then did ye not believe him ? But if we shall say, 26 From men ; we fear the multitude ; for all hold John as a prophet. And they answered Jesus, and said. We 27 know not. He also said unto them. Neither tell I you by what authority I do these things. But what think 28 ye? A man had two sons; and he came to the first, and said, ^ Son, go work to-day in the vineyard. Andhe.29 answered and said, I will not : but afterward he repented himself, and went. Andhe came to the second, and said 30 likewise. And he answered and said, I go, sir : and went not. Whether of the twain did the will of his father ? 31 They say. The first. Jesus saith unto them. Verily I say unto you, that the publicans and theharlots go into the kingdom of God before you. For John came unto .32 you in the way of righteousness, and ye believed him not : but the publicans and the harlots believed him : and ye, when ye saw it, did not even repent yourselves afterward, that ye might believe him. Hear another parable: There was a man that was a 33 householder, which planted a vineyard, and set a hedge about it, and digged a winepress in it, and built a tower, and let it out to husbandmen, and went into another country. And when the season of the fruits 34 drew near, he sent his ^ servants to the husbandmen, to 22. 6 S. MATTHEW. 43 35 receive ^his fruits. And the husbandmen took his^or, tte ^servants, and beat one, and killed another, and stoned-'™''" '^^'' 36 another. Again, he sent other ^servants more than ^'^^^' 37 the first : and they did unto them in like manner. But afterward he sent unto them his son, saying, They will 38 reverence my son. But the husbandmen, -when they saw the son, said among themselves, This is the heir ; 39 come, let us kill him, and take his inheritance. And they took him, and cast him forth out of the vineyard, 40 and killed him. When therefore the lord of the vine- yard shall come, what -will he do unto those husband- 41 men ? They say unto him. He will miserably destroy those miserable men, and will let out the vineyard unto other husbandmen, which shall render him the fruits 42 in their seasons. Jesus saith unto them. Did ye never read in the scriptures. The stone which the builders rejected. The same was made the head of the corner : This was from the Lord, And it is marvellous in our eyes ? 43 Therefore say I unto you, The kingdom of God shall be taken away from you, and shall be given to a nation 44 bringing forth the fruits thereof. ^And he that falleth « Some on this stone shall be broken to pieces : but on whom- authorities 45 soever it shall fall, it will scatter him as dust. And "m" ■'^r. 44, when the chief priests and the Pharisees heard his parables, they perceived that he spake of them. 46 And when they sought to lay hold on him, they feared the multitudes, because they took him for a prophet. 3 1 And Jesus answered and spake again in parables 2 unto them, saying, The kingdom of heaven is likened unto a certain king, which made a marriage feast for 3 his son, and sent forth his ^servants to call them that were bidden to the marriage feast : and they would 4 not come. Again he sent forth other ''servants, saying, Tell them that are bidden. Behold, I have made ready my dinner : my oxen and my fatlings are killed, and 5 all things are ready : come to the marriage feast. But they made light of it, and went their ways, one to his 6 own farm, another to his merchandise : and the rest 44 S. MATTHEW. 22. 6 1 Gr. hond" mtrvania. - Or, Ttiirtis- iers ^ Or, Teacher ^ See margi- nal note on ch. x\iii. 28. ^ Gr. Baying. « Gr. Shan pe?-for7n Die duty of a hushand^s brother to his wife. Compare Deut. ixv. 5, laid hold on his ^servants, and entreated them shame- fully, and killed them. But the king was wroth ; and ? he sent his armies, and destroyed those murderers, and burned their city. Then saith he to his 'servants, s The wedding is ready, but they that were bidden were not worthy. Go ye therefore unto the partings of the 9 highways, and as many as ye shall find, bid to the marriage feast. And those 'servants went out into the lo highways, and gathered together all as many as they found, both bad and good: and the wedding was filled with guests. But when the king came in to H behold the guests, he saw there a man which had not^_ on a wedding-garment : and he saith unto him, Friend, 12 how earnest thou in hither not having a wedding- garment? And he was speechless. Then the king 13 said to the ''servants, Bind him hand and foot, and cast him out into the outer darkness ; there shall be the weeping and gnashing of teeth. For many are U called, but few chosen. Then went the Pharisees, and took counsel howls they might ensnare him in his talk. And they send 16 to him their disciples, with the Herodians, saying, "Master, we know that thou art true, and teachest the way of God in truth, and carest not for any one: for thou regardest not the person of men. Tell us there- 1^ fore, What thinkest thou ? Is it lawful to give tribute unto Caesar, or not? But Jesus perceived their 18 wickedness, and said. Why tempt ye me, ye hypo- crites? Shew me the tribute money. And they 19 brought unto him a ''penny. And he saith unto them, 20 Whose is this image and superscription? They say 21 unto him, Caesar's. Then saith he unto them. Render therefore under Csesar the things that are Caesar's ; and unto God the things that are God's. And when they 22 heard it, they marvelled, and left him, and went their way. On that day there came to him Sadducees, "which 23 say that there is no resurrection : and they asked him, saying, "Master, Moses said. If a man die, having no 24 children, his brother ^shall marry his wife, and raise up seed unto his brother. Now there were with us 25 23. 1 S. MATTHEW. 45 seven brethren : and the first married and deceased, 26 and having no seed left his -wife unto his brother; in like manner the second also, and the third, unto the 28 'seventh. And after them all the woman died. In^or. «e»™. the resurrection therefore whose wife shall she be of 29 the seven? for they all had her. But Jesus answered and said unto them, Ye do err, not knowing the scrip- 30 tures, nor the power of God. For in the resurrection they neither marry, nor are given in marriage, but are 31 as angels ''in heaven. But as touching the resurrec-iiiany tion of the dead, have ye not read that which ■^'^ as ""Ji*"*,. 32 spoken unto you by God, saying, I am the God of add o/ Gorf. Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob? God is not the God of the dead, but of the 33 living. And when the multitudes heard it, they were astonished at his teaching. 34 But the Pharisees, when they heard that he had put the Sadducees to silence, gathered themselves to- 35gether. And one of them, a lawyer, asked him a 36 question, tempting him, 'Master, which is th& great'Or,. Teacher 37 commandment in the law? And he said unto him, tihou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, 38 and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind. This is 39 the great and first commandment. 'And a second «* " 11 great to the other. ■ immpet, 32 Now from the fig tree learn her parable : when her ^J^'^,^„ branch is now become tender, and putteth forth its ic. 33 leaves, ye know that the sammer is nigh; evensooor, a ye also, when ye see all these things, know ye that '^^"Imd 34 he is nigh, even at the doors. Verily I say unto you, 70r, u This generation shall not pass away, till all these 35 things be accomplished. Heaven and earth shall 60 S. MATTHEW. 24. 35 pass away, but my words shall not pass away. But 36 of that day and hour knoweth no one, not even the iMany augels of hcaveu, 'neither the Son, but the Father aiitooritiM, ^^i^^ j^^^ j^g ^g^g ^l^g ^j^yg Qf ]vf Qah, so shall be the 37 ancient, omit ^ coming of the Son of man. For as in those days 38 sLi."^ " which were before the flood they were eating and "Gr.pre- drinking, marrying and giving in marriage, until the ^™°°" day that Noah entered into the ark, and they knew 39 not until the flood came, and took them all away ; so shall be the 'coming of the Son of man. Then shall 40 two men be in the field ; one is taken, and one is left : two women shall be grinding at the mill ; one 41 is taken, and one is left. Watch therefore : for y6 42 "^kn""'"''" ^^o^ ^ot o'l what day your Lord cometh. "But 43 "' °'° know this, that if the master of the house had known in what watch the thief was coming, he would have watched, and would not have suffered his *Gr. fZiOTsij house to be * broken through. Therefore be yc44 through. ■ j^jgQ ready : for in an hour*that ye think not the Son of man cometh. Who then is the faithful and wise 45 5Gr. hmuir 'scrvaut, whom his lord hath set over his household, "■"""'• to give them their food in due season ? Blessed is 4(i that 'servant, whom his lord when he cometh shall find so doing. Verily I say unto you, that hev.'ill4r set him over all that he hath. But if that evil 'servant 48 shall say in his heart. My lord tarrieth ; and shall begin 49 to beat his fellow-servants, and shall eat and drink with the drunken ; the lord of that 'servant shall come 60 in a day when he expecteth not, and in an hour when sor, sOTsreij, hs kuowcth not, and shall *cut hirn asunder, andsi scourge him, appoint his portion with the hypocrites : there shall be the weeping and gnashing of teeth. Then shall the kingdom of heaven be likened unto i 25 7 Or, (orcfte. ten virgins, which took their 'lamps, and went forth to meet the bridegroom. And five of them were 2 foolish, and five were wise. For the foolish, when 3 they took their 'lamps, took no oil with them: but the 4 wise took oil in their vessels with their 'lamps. Now 5 while the bridegroom tarried, they all slumbered and slept. But at midnight there is a cry. Behold, the 6 bridegroom ! Come ye forth to meet him. Then all v 25. 25 S. MATTHEW. 51 8 those virgins arose, and trimmed their 'lamps. Ana' or, lorciM the foolish said unto the wise, Give us of your oil ; for 9 our 4amps are going out. But the wise answered, saying, Peradventure there will not be enough for us and you : go ye rather to them that sell, and buy for 10 yourselves. And while they went away to buy, the bridegroom came ; and they that Avere ready went in with him to the marriage feast : and the door HAvas shut. Afterward come also the other virgins, 12 saying, Lord, Lord, open to us. But he answered and said. Verily I say unto you, I know you not. 13 Watch therefore, for ye know not the day nor the hour. 14 For it is as when a man, going into another country, called his own 'servants, and delivered unto them his = Cr. bond- 15 goods. And unto one he gave iive talents, to another'^ two, to another one ; to each according to his several 16 ability ; and he went on his journey. Straightway he that received the five talents went and traded with 17 them, and made other five talents. In like manner 18 he also that recewed the two gained other two. But he that received the one went away and digged in the 19 earth, and hid his lord's money. Now after a long time the lord of those ^servants cometh, and maketh a 20 reckoning with them. And he that received the five talents came and brought other five talents, saying. Lord, thou deliveredst unto me five talents : lo, I have 21 gained other five talents. His lord said unto him, AVell done, good and faithful ^servant : thou hast been ^ Gr. bond- faithful over a few things, I will set thee over many *'""'''• 22 things : enter thou into the joy of thy lord. And he also that receiWii' the two talents came and said. Lord, thou deliveredst unto me two talents: lo, I have gained 23 other two talents. His lord said unto him, AVell done, good and faithful 'servant ; thou hast been faithful over a few things, I will set tliee over many things : enter 24 thou into the joy of thy lord. And he also that had received the one talent came and said, Lord, I knew thee that thou art a hard man, reaping where thou didst not sow, and gathering where thou didst not 25 scatter : and I was afraid, and went away and hid thy 52 S. MATTHEW. 25. 25 talent in the earth : lo, thou hast thine own. But his 26 lord answered and said unto him, Thou wicked and 'Or. bond- slothful ^Servant, thou knewest that I reap where I '""""'• sowed not, and gather where I did not scatter ; thou 27 oughtest therefore to have put my money to the bankers, and at my coming I should have received back mine own with interest. Take ye away there- 28 fore the talent from him, and give it unto him that hath the ten talents. For unto every one that ha1h29 shall be given, and he shall have abundance: but from him that hath not, even that which he hath shall be taken away. And cast ye out the unprofitable 30 ^servant into the outer darkness : there shall be the weeping and gnashing of teeth. But when the Son of man shall come in his glory, 31 and all the angels with him, then shall he sit on the throne of his glory : and before him shall be gathered 32 all the nations: and he shall separate them on^from another, as the shepherd separateth the sheep from 'Gr. kids, the ^goats : and he shall set the sheep on his right 33 hand, but the ^goats on the left. Then shall the King 34 say unto them on his right hand. Come, ye blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world: for I was an 35 hungered, and ye gave me meat : I was thirsty, and ye gave me drink : I was a stranger, and ye took me in ; naked, and ye clothed me: I was sick, and ye 36 visited me: I was in prison, and ye came unto me. Then shall the righteous answer him, saying. Lord, sr when saw we thee an hungered, and fed thee? or athirst, and gave thee drink? And when saw wess thee a stranger, and took thee in? or naked, and clothed thee? And when saw we thee sick, or in 39 prison, and came unto thee? And the King shall 40 answer and say unto them. Verily I say unto you. Inasmuch as ye did it unto one of these my brethren, ew)i these least, ye did it unto me. Then shall he 41 3 Or, depart Say also unto them on the left hand, 'Depart from uZr7 me. ye cursed, into the eternal fire which is prepared erne for the devil and his angels : for I was an hungered, 42 and ye gave me no meat : I was thirsty, and ye gave 26. 15 S. MATTHEW. 53 48 me uo drink ; I was a stranger, and ye took me not in; naked, and ye clothed me not; sick, and in 44 prison, and ye visited me not. Then shall they also answer, saying, Lord, when saw we thee an hungered, or athirst, or a stranger, or naked, or sick, or in prison, 45 and did not minister unto thee? Then shall he answer them, saying. Verily I say unto you. Inas- much as ye did it not unto one of these least, ye did 46 it not unto me. And these shall go away into eternal punishment: but the righteous into eternal life. 26 ^ And it came to pass, when Jesus had finished all 2 these words, he said unto his disciples, Ye know that after two days the passover cometh, and the Sou of 3 man is delivered up to be crucified. Then were gathered together the chief priests, and the elders of the people, unto the court of the high priest, who was 4 called Caiaphas ; and they took counsel together that 5 they might take Jesus by subtilty, and kill him. But they said. Not during the feast, lest a tumult arise among the people. 6 Now when Jesus was in Bethany, in the house of 7 Simon the leper, there came unto him a woman having ^an alabaster cruse of exceeding precious ointment, lor, a jiasi, and she poured it upon his head, as he sat at meat. 8 But when the disciples saw it, they had indignation, 9 saying, To what purpose is this waste? For this oint- ment might have been sold for much, and given to 10 the poor. But Jesus perceiving it said unto them. Why / trouble ye the woman ? for she hath wrought a good 11 work upon me. For ye have the poor always with 12 you; but me ye have not always. For in that she ^poured this" ointment upon my body, she did it to "Gt. cast. 13 prepare me for burial. Verily I say unto you. Where- soever 'this gospel shall be preached in the whole =0r,iAe°j, and to build it in three days. And the high priest 62 xxYu. 5.' ' stood up, and said unto him, Answerest thou nothing? what is it which these witness against thee? But Jesus 63 held his peace. And the high priest said unto him, I adj ure thee by the living God , that thou tell us whether thou be the Christ, the Son of God. Jesus saith unto 64 him, Thou hast said: nevertheless I say unto you. Henceforth ye shall see the Son of man sitting at the right hand of power, and coming on the clouds of heaven. Then the high priest rent liis garments, say- 66 ing, He hath spoken blasphemy : what further need have we of Avitnesses ? behold, now ye have heard the blasphemy : what think ye ? They answered and said, 66 2Gr. iioWe He is Svortliy of death. Then did they spit in his 67 face' and buffet him: and some smote him 'with the palms of their hands, saying. Prophesy unto us, thou 68 Christ : who is he that struck thee ? Now Peter was sitting without in the court : and a 69 maid came unto him, saying, Thou also wast with Jesus the Galilsean. But he denied before them all, ?" lo. ^ Or, wUh rods. 27. 13 S. MATTHEW. 67 71 saying, I know not what thou sayest. And when he was gone out into the porch, another maid saw him, and saith unto them that were there. This man also 72 was with Jesus the Nazarene. And again he denied 73 with an oath, I know not the man. And after a little while they that stood by came and said to Peter, Of a truth thou also art one of them ; for thy speech 74 bewrayeth thee. Then began he to curse and to swear, I know not the man. And straightway the cock crew. 75 And Peter remembered the word which Jesus had said. Before the cock crow, thou shalt deny me thrice. And he went out, and wept bitterly. 27 1 Now when morning was come, all the chief ririests and the elders of the people took counsel against Jesus 2 to put him to death: and they bound him, and led him away, and delivered him up to Pilate the governor. 3 Then Judas, which betrayed him, when he saw that he was condemned, repented himself, and brought back the thirty pieces of silver to the chief priests and i elders, saying, I have sinned in that I betrayed Hnno- 1 Many cent blood. But they said, What is that to us? see^°jjj™itie8 5 thou to it. And he cast down the pieces of silver into «»or,itoo4 price of him that was priced, *whom certain of the s Or, wiom 10 children of Israel did price; and 'they gave them forJJ,^,^™'^ the potter's field, as the Lord appointed me. ofihesmisof 11 Now Jesus stood before the governor: and the "^"^ governor asked him, saying, Art thou the King of the ancSnt 12 Jews? And Jesus said unto him. Thou sayest. And™*™'^™ when he was accused by the chief priests and elders, 13 he answered nothing. Then saith Pilate unto him, Hearest thou not how many things they witness against 58 S. MATTHEW. 27. 13 thee ? And he gave him no answer, not even to one 14 word : insomuch that the governor marvelled greatly. J Or, »/««.( jsfow at 'the feast the governor was wont to release 15 unto the multitude one prisoner, whom they would. And they had then a notable prisoner, called Barabbas. 16 When therefore they were gathered together, Pilate ir said unto them. Whom will ye that I release unto you? Barabbas, or Jesus which is called Christ? For he 18 knew that for envy they had delivered him up. And 19 while he was sitting on the judgement-seat, his wife sent unto him, saying, Have thou nothing to do with that righteous man : for I have suffered many things this day in a dream because of him. Now the chief priests 20 and the elders persuaded the multitudes that they should ask for Barabbas, and destroy Jesus. But the2l governor answered and said unto them. Whether of the twain will ye that I release unto you? And they said, Barabbas. Pilate saith unto them. What then shall 1 22 do unto Jesus which is called Christ? They all say, Let him be crucified. And he said, Why, what evil 23 hath he done? But they cried out exceedingly, say- ing, Let him be crucified. So when Pilate saw that 24 he prevailed nothing, but rather that a tumult was arising, he took water, and washed his hands before 2 Some the multitude, saying, I am innocent ''of the blood of authorities this righteous man : see ye to li. And all" the people 25 l^^.f"'"' answered and said. His blood be on us, and on our ic° ' '" "' children. Then released he unto them Barabbas : 26 but Jesus he scourged and delivered to be crucified. Then the soldiers of the governor took Jesus into 27 aor. Pras- the 'pal ace, and gathered unto him the whole *band. Mark 'xv.^iG. And they ^stripped him, and put on him a scarlet 2S * Or, cohort robe. And they plaited a crown of thorns and put it 29 ' ^'"^It upci liis head, and a reed in his right hand ; and they authorities kuceled down before him, and mocked him, saying, readctoffc,,;. jj^^j^ j^j^g ^f the Jews ! And they spat upon him, 30 and took the reed and smote him on the head. And 31 when they had mocked him, they took off from him the robe, and put on him his garments, and led him away to crucify him. And as they came out, they found a man of Cyrene, 32 37. 54 S. MATTHEW. 69 Simon by name : him they 'compelled to go with them, >0r. tm- 33 that he might bear his cross. And when they were*'^'""'' come unto a place called Golgotha, that is to say, The 34, place of a skull, they gave him wine to drink mingled with gall : and when he had tasted it, he would not 35 drink. And when they had crucified him, they parted 36 his garments among them, easting lots: and they sat 37 and watched him there. And they set up over his head his accusation written, this is jesus the king 38 OF THE JEWS. Then are there crucified with him two robbers, one on the right hand, and one on the left. 39 And they that passed by railed on him, wagging their 40 heads, and saying. Thou that destroy est the ^temple, ^Or.soM- and buildest it in three days, save thyself: if thou art*™"^ 41 the Son of God, come down from the cross. In like manner also the chief priests mocking him, with the 42 scribes and elders, said. He saved others ; ^himself he sor, can he cannot save. He is the King of Israel ; let him now ^'2^', come down from the cross, and we will believe on him. 43 He trusteth on God ; let him deliver him now, if he 44 desireth him : for he gaid, I am the Son of God. And the robbers also that were crucified with him cast upon him the same reproach. 45 Now from the sixth hour there was darkness over all 46 the *land until the ninth hour. And about the ninth ■'Or, earih. ■ hour Jesus cried with a loud voice, saying, Eli, Eli, lama sabachthani? that is. My God, my God, ^why'Or, loAy 47 hast thou forsaken me? And some of them that^^^^^,, stood there, when they heard it, said, This man calleth 48 Elijah. And straightway one of them ran, and took a sponge, and filled it with vinegar, and put it on a reed, 49 and gave him to drink. And the rest said. Let be ; 50 let us see whether Elijah cometh to save him." And 'Many Jesus cried again with a loud voice, and yielded up his authorities 51 spirit. And behold, the veil of the ^temple was rent in ^m ^""^ twain from the top to the bottom ; and the earth did » spear ami 52 quake; and the rocks were rent; and the tombs were^Jf^"* 'i" 1 1 IT PI- 1 iT/»n 9Ule, and opened ; and many bodies oi the samts that had fallen there came 53 asloep were raised ; and coming forth out of the tombs ^d" toei. after his resurrection they entered into the holy city sesJohnaii 54 and appeared unto many. Now the centurion, and 60 S. MATTHEW. 27. 54 they that were with him watching Jesus, when they saw the earthquake, and the things that were done, cS' " ""' "^ feared exceedingly, saying, Truly this was Hhe Son of God. And many women were there beholding from 65 afar, which had followed Jesus from Galilee, ministering unto him : among whom was Mary Magdalene, and 56 Mary the mother of James and Joses, and the mother of the sons of Zebedee. And when even was come, there came a rich man 5r from Arimathsea, named Joseph, who also himself was Jesus' disciple: this man went to Pilate, and asked for 53 the body of Jesus. Then Pilate commanded it to be given up. And Joseph took the body, and wrapped 59 it in a clean linen cloth, and laid it in his own new 60 tomb, which he had hewn out in the rock : and he rolled a great stone to the door of the tomb, and departed. And Mary Magdalene was there, and the ei other Mary, sitting over against the sepulchre. Now on the morrow, which is the day after the 62 Preparation, the chief priests and the Pharisees were gathered together unto Pilate, saying. Sir, we re- 63 member that that deceiver said, while he was yet alive. After three days I rise again. Command therefore 64 that the sepulchre be made sure until the third day, lest haply his disciples come and steal him away, and say unto the people. He is risen from the dead: and the last error will be worse than the first. Pilate said 65 ^OT.Takea uuto them ^Ye have a guard: go your way, ''make it : *^. """^ even unto *the end of the world. o}lZ"4T THE GOSPEL ACCOEDING TO S . MARK. 'Some ancient authorities omit the Son of God. 2 Some ancient authorities read in the lirophetx. SGr. si#- cient. ' Or, ill 6 Or, Holy Spirit: and BO through- out tills book. ^ Gr. into. The beginning of the gospel of Jesus Ckrist, Hhe 1 1 Son of God. Even as it is written ^in Isaiah the prophet, 2 Behold I send my messenger before thy face, Who shall prepare thy way ; The voice of one crying in the wilderness, 3 Make ye ready the way of the Lord, Make his paths straight ; John came, who baptized in the wilderness and 4 preached the baptism of repentance unto remission of sins. And there went out unto him all the country of 6 Judsea, and all they of Jerusalem ; and they were baptized of him in the river Jordan, confessing their sins. And John was clothed with camel's hair, and 6 had a leathern girdle about his loins, and did eat locusts and wild honey. And he preached, saying, 7 There cometh after me he that is mightier than I, the latchet of whose shoes I am not 'worthy to stoop down and unloose. I baptized you ''with water ; but 8 he shall baptize you *with the ^Holy Ghost. And it came to pass in those days, that Jesus came 9 from. Nazareth of Galilee, and was baptized of John ^in the Jordan. And straightway coming up out of 10 the water, he saw the heavens rent asunder, and the Spirit as a dove descending upon him : and a voice 11 came out of the heavens. Thou art my beloved Son, in thee I am well pleased. And straightway the Spirit driveth him forth into the 12 wilderness. And he was in the wilderness forty days 13 tempted of Satan ; and he was with the wild beasts ; and the angels ministered unto him. Now after that John was delivered v~, Jesus came 14 1. 32 S. MARK. 63 15 into Galilee, preaching the gospel of God, and saying, The time is fulfilled, and the kingdom of God is at hand : repent ye, and believe in the gospel. 1 6 And passing along by the sea of Galilee, he saw Simon and Andrew the brother of Simon casting a net 17 in the sea : for they were fishers. And Jesus said unto them, Come ye after me, and I will make you to be- 18 come fishers of men. And straightway they left the 19 nets, and followed him. And going on a little further, he saw James the son of Zebedee, and John his bro- ther, who also were in the boat mending the nets. 20 And straightway he called them : and they left their father Zebedee in the boat with the hired servants, and went after him. 21 And they go into Capernaum ; and straightway on the sabbath day he entered into the synagogue and 22 taught. And they were astonished at his teaching: for he taught them as having authority, and not as the 23 scribes. And straightway there was in their synagogue 24a man with an unclean spirit; and he cried out, say- ing, What have we to do with thee, thou Jesus of Nazareth? art thou come to destroy us? I know thee 25 who thou art, the Holy One of God. And Jesus rebuked 'him, saying. Hold thy peace, and come out'Or.ti 26 of him. And the unclean spirit, ^tearing him and 2 Or, am- 27 crying with a loud voice, came out of him. And they ^'■^ were all amazed, insomuch that they questioned among themselves, saying. What is this? a new teaching! with authority he commandeth even the unclean spirits, 28 and they obey him. And the report of him went out straightway everywhere into all the region of Galilee round about. 29 And straightway, "when they were come out of the 3 some synagogue, they came into the house of Simon and authorities 30 Andrew, with James and John. Now Simon's wife's lead lofcra ;w mother lay sick of a fever; and straightway they tell ^/'C"" °"' 31 him of her : and he came and took her by the haqd, 'y^'^nogv^ and raised her up ; and the fever left her, and she ""^ ministered unto them. 32 And at even, when the sun did set, they brought unto him all that were sick, and them that were 64 S. MARK. 1. 32 ' Or, denu)~ nixies 2 Gr. demmis. 3 Many ancient authorities add to he Christ. See Luke iv. 41. ^ Some ancient authorities omit and kneeling down to him. 6 Or, sternbj 8 Gr. word. ' Gr. lie. 8 Or, llie city w Many ancient authorities read hrin^ Itlmunto him. 11 Or. mid. ^possessed with devils. And all the city was gathered 33 together at the door. And he healed many that were 34 sick with divers diseases, and cast out many 'devils ; and he suffered not the Mevils to speak, because they knew him''. And in the morning, a great while before day, he 35 rose up and went out, and departed into a desert place, and there prayed. And Simon and they that 36 were with him followed after him ; and they found him, 37 and say unto him. All are seeking thee. And he saith 38 unto them, Let us go elsewhere into the next towns, that I may preach there also ; for to this end came I forth. And he went into their synagogues throughout 39 all Galilee, preaching and casting out ''devils. And there cometh to him a leper, beseeching him, 40 ■•and kneeling dowii to him, and saying unto him, If thou wilt, thou canst make me clean. And being 41 moved with compassion, he stretched forth his hand, and touched him, and saith unto him, I will ; be thou made clean. And straightway the leprosy departed 42 from him, and he ^vas made clean. And he 'strictly 43 charged him and straightway sent him out, and saith 44 unto him. See thou say nothing to any man : but go thy way, shew thyself to the priest, and offer for thy cleansing the things which Moses commanded, for a testimony unto them. But he went out, and began 45 to publish it much, and to spread abroad the ^matter, insomuch that Tesus could no more openly enter into °a city, but was without in desert places: and they came to him from every quarter. And when he entered again into Capernaum after 1 S some days, it was noised that he was 'in the house. And many were gathered together, so that there was 2 no longer room /or them, no, not even about the door: and he spake the word unto them. And they come, 3 bringing unto him a man sick of the palsy, borne of fou% And when they could not "come nigh unto him 4 for the crowd, they uncovered the roof where he was: and when they had broken it up, they let down the bed whereon the sick of the palsy lay. And Jesus 5 seeing their faith saith unto the sick of the palsy, "Son, 2. 21 S. MAEK. 65 6 thy sins are forgiven. But there were certain of the scribes sitting there, and reasoning in their hearts, 7 Why doth this man thus speak ? he blasphemeth : who 8 can forgive sins but one, even God ? And straight- way Jesus, perceiving in his spirit that they so rea- soned within themselves, saith unto them. Why reason 9 ye these things in your hearte ? Whether is easier, to say to tlie sick of the palsy. Thy sins are forgiven ; or 10 to say, Arise, and take up thy bed, and walk 1 But that ye may know that the Son of man hath 'power on i q^^ <,„^;,„. earth to forgive sins (he saith to the sick of the palsy), '%' 11 1 say unto thee, Arise, take up thy bed, and go unto 12 thy house. And he arose, and straightway took up the bed, and went forth before them all ; insomuch that they were all amazed, and glorified God, saying, We never saw it on this fashion. 13 And he went forth again by the sea side ; and all the multitude resorted unto him, and he taught them. 1* And as he passed by, he saw Levi the son of Alphseus sitting at the place of toll, and he saith unto him, 15 Follow me. And he arose and followed him. And it came to pass, that he was sitting at meat in his house, and many 'publicans and sinners sat down with 2S(.e margi- Jesus and his disciples: for there were many, and^^^J'"^™ 16 they followed him. And the scribes ''of the Pharisees, igomo when they saw that he was eating with the sinners and ^"(jj'^^tigg publicans, said unto his disciples, *He eateth ^andieaAmidthe 17 drinketh with publicans and sinners. And when Jesus p'"^""^- heard it, he saith unto them. They that are "whole have l°[j'^^ " no need of a physician, but they that are sick : I came eateth...mi- not to call the righteous, but sinners. . ^''^ 1* And John's disciples and the Pharisees were fast-^^™nt ing : and they come and say unto him, Why do John's authorities disciples and the disciples of the Pharisees fast, but Sm. 19 thy disciples fast not? And Jesus said unto them, "Gr.sfroni;. Can the sons of the bride-chamber fast, while the bride- groom is with them ? as long as they have the bride- 20 groom with them, they cannot fast. But the days will come, when the bridegroom shall be taken away from 21 them, and then will they fast in that day. No man seweth a piece of undressed cloth on an old garment : 66 S. MAEK. 21 1 That is! slcins used as bottles. ^Gr. began to make their wayjfttttck- 3 Some ancient authorities read in the datjn fif Abiuthar the high jiriest. ^Gr. Arise int/i tjia midst. »0r, an the thinijs that he did else that which should fill it up taketh from it, the new from the old, and a worse rent is made. And no man 22 putteth new wine into old Hvine-skins : else the wine will burst the skins, and the wine perisheth, and the skins : but they put new wine into fresh wine-skins. And it came to pass, that he was going on the 23 sabbath day through the cornfields ; and his disciples '^begau, as they went, to pluck the ears of corn. And 24 the Pharisees said unto him. Behold, why do they on the sabbath day that which is not lawful? And he 25 said unto them, Did ye never read what David did, when he had need, and was an hungrcd, he, and they that were with him? How he entered into the 26 house of God 'when Abiath'ar was high priest, and did eat the shewbread, which it is not lawful to eat save for the priests, and gave also to them that were with him ? And he said unto them, The sabbath was made 27 for man, and not man for the sabbath : so that the 28 Son of man is lord even of the sabbath. And he entered again into the synagogue ; and there 1 3 was a man there which had his hand withered. And 2 they watched him, whether he would heal him on the sabbath day ; that they might accuse him. And he 3 saith unto the man that had his hand withered, *Stand forth. And he saith unto them, Is it lawful on the 4 sabbath day to do good, or to do harm ? to save a life, or to kill? But they held their peace. And ; when he had looked round about on them with anger, being grieved at the hardening of their heart, he saith unto the man, Stretch forth thy hand. And he stretched it forth : and his hand was restored. And 6 the Pharisees went out, and straightway with the Herodians took counsel against him, how they might destroy him. And Jesus with his disciples withdrew to the sea : 7 and a great multitude from Galilee followed: and from Judsea, and from Jerusalem, and from Idumsea, 8 and beyond Jordan, and about Tyre, and Sidon, a great multitude, hearing ^vhat great things he did, came unto him. And he spake to his disciples, that a 9 little boat should wait on him because of the crowd, 3. 30 S. MARK. 67 10 lest they should throng him : for he had healed many ; insomuch that as many as had ^plagues ^pressed upon ' Gr. . 11 him that they might touch him. And the unclean '""'■»"'• spirits, whensoever they beheld him, fell down before ° ''"'••''"■ 12 him, and cried, saying, Thou art the Son of God. And he charged them much thac they should not make him known. 13 And he goeth up into the mountain, and calleth unto him ■whom he himself ^Y0uld : and they went unto lihim. And he appointed twelve,' that they might beasomo with him, and that he might send them forth to preach, authorities ), 16 and to have authority to cast out ^devils: ^and Simon «id y'wm 1 7 he surnamed Peter ; and James the son of Zebedee, and mmeS John the brother of James; and them he surnamed g;°^^;. ^ 18 Boanerges, which is. Sons of thunder : and Andrew, < Gr. ri/mons. and Philip, and Bartholomew, and Matthew, and^l".™" Thomas, and James the son of Alphseus, and Thad- autiiorities 19 dseas, and Simon the "Canansean, and Judas Iscariot, ™*™",^i which also betrayed him. 'loefce. 20 And he Cometh 'into a house. And the multitude 'O'v^'"'"- Cometh together again, so that they couid not so much i5; Acta i. is. 21 as eat bread. And whea his friends heard it, they ' Or, iiome went out to lay hold on him : for they said. He is 22 beside himself And the scribes which came down from Jerusalem said, He hath Beelzebub, and, *By * or, ju the prince of the *devils casteth he out the ''devils. 23 And he called them unto him, and said unto them in 24 parables, How can Satan cast out Satan ? And if a kingdom be divided against itself, that kingdom cannot 25 stand. And if a house be divided against itself, that 26 house will not be able to stand. And if Satan hath risen up against himself, and is divided, he cannot 2j stand, but hath an end. But no one can enter into the house of the strong man, and spoil his goods, ex- cept he first bind the strong man; and then he will 28 spoil his house. Verily I say unto you. All their sins shall be forgiven unto the sons of men, and their blas- 29 phemies wherewith soever they shall blaspheme : but whosoever shall blaspheme against the Holy Spirit hath never forgiveness, but is guilty of an eternal sin : 30 because they said, He hath an unclean spirit. 68 S. MARK. 3. 31 And there come his mother and his brethren; and, 31 standing without, they sent unto him, calling him. And a multitude was sitting about him ; and they say 32 unto him. Behold, thy mother and thy brethren with- iDut seek for thee. And he auswereth them, and saith, 33 Who is my mother and my brethren? And looking 34 round on them which sat round about him, he saith, Behold, my mother and my brethren ! For whosoever 35 shall do the will of God, the same is my brother, and sister, and mother. And again he began to teach by the sea side. And 1 4 there is gathered unto him a very great multitude, so that he entered into a boat, and sat in the sea; and all the multitude were by the sea on the land. And he 2 taught them many things iu parables, and said unto them in his teaching. Hearken: Behold, the sowers went forth to sow: and it came to pass, as he sowed, 4 some seed fell by the way side, and the birds came and devoured it. And other fell on the rocky ground, 5 where it had not much earth; and straightway it sprang up, because it had no deepness of earth : and 6 when the sun was risen, it was scorched ; and because it had no root, it withered away. And other fell 7 among the thorns, and the thorns grew up, and choked it, and it yielded no fruit. And others fell into the 8 good ground, and yielded fruit, growing up and in- creasing ; and brought forth, thirtyfold, and sixtyfold, and a hundredfold. And he said. Who hath ears to 9 ' hear, let him hear. And when he was alone, they that were about him 10 [with the twelve asked of him the parables. And he 11 said unto them. Unto you is given the mystery of the kingdom of God : but unto them that are without, all things are done in parables: that seeing they may see, 12 and not perceive ; and hearing they may hear, and not understand ; lest haply they should turn again, and it should be forgiven them. And he saith unto them, 13 Know ye not this parable? and how shall ye know all the parables? The sower soweth the word. And 14, 15 these are they by the way side, where the word is sown ; and when they have heard, straightway cometh 4. 32 S. MARK. 69 Satan, and taketh away the 'word which hath been 16 sown in them. And these iu like manner are they that are sown upon the rocky places, who, when they have heard the word, straightway receive it with joy; 1^ and they have no root in themselves, but endure for a while ; then, when tribulation or persecution ariseth IS because of the word, straightway they stumble. And others are they that are sown among the thorns ; 13 these are they that have heard the word, and the cares of the 'world, and the deceitfulness of riches, and theior, a^e lusts of other things entering in, choke the word, and 20 it becometh unfruitful. And those are they that were sown upon the good ground ; such as hear the word, and accept it, and bear fruit, thirtyfold, and sixtyfold, and a hundredfold. 21 And he said unto them, Is the lamp brought to be put under the bushel, or under the bed, and not to be 22 put on the stand ? For there is nothing hid, save that it should be manifested; neither was anything made 23 secret, but that it should come to light. If any man 24 hath ears to hear, let him hear. And he said unto them. Take heed what ye hear : with what measure ye mete it shall be measured unto you : and more shall 25 be given unto you. For he that hath, to him shall be given : and he that hath not, from him shall be taken away even that which he hath. 26 And he said. So is the kingdom of God, as if a man 27 should cast seed upon the earth ; and should sleep and rise night and day, and the seed should spring up 28 and grow, he knoweth not how. The earth ''bearelhsor,i/«dea fruit of herself; first the blade, then the ear, then the 29 full corn in the ear. But when the fruit 'is ripe, 'Or, aiioic- straightway he *putteth forth the sickle, because the fp^. .^^j^y, harvest is come. fm-a 30 And he said, How shall we liken the kingdom of 31 God ? or in what parable shall we set it forth ? ^t is'Gr.^»unto. like a grain of mustard seed, which, when it is sown upon the earth, though it be less than all the seeds 32 that are upon the earth, yet when it is sown, groweth up, and becometh greater than all the herbs, and putteth out great branches ; so that the 70 S. MARK. 4. 32 birds of the heaven can lodge under the shadow thereof. And with many such parables spake he the word 33 unto them, as they were able to hear it : and without 34 a parable spake he not unto them : but privately to his own disciples he expounded all things. And on that day, when even was come, he saith 35 unto them. Let us go over unto the other side. And 36 leaving the multitude, they take him with them, even as he was, in the boat. And other boats were with him. And there ariseth a great storm of wind, and 37 the waves beat into the boat, insomuch that the boat wasnowfiUing. Andhe himself wasinthestern, asleep 38 on the cushion : and they awake him, and say unto 1 Or, Teacher hitu^ 'Master, carcst thou not that we perish ? And 39 he awoke, and rebuked the wind, and said unto the sea. Peace, be still. And the wind ceased, and there was a great calm. And he said unto them. Why are 40 ye fearful ? have ye not yet faith ? And they feared 41 exceedingly, and said one to another, Who then is this, that even the wind and the sea obey him? And they came to the other side of the sea, into the 1 5 country of the Gerasenes. And when he was come 2 out of the boat, straightway there met him out of the tombs a man with an unclean spirit, who had his 3 dwelling in the tombs : and no man could any more bind him, no, not with a chain ; because that he had 4 been often bound with fetters and chains, and the chains had been rent asunder by him, and the fetters broken in pieces : and no man had strength to tame him. And always, night and day, in the tombs and in 5 the mountains, he was crying out, and cutting himself with stones. And when he saw Jesus from afar, he 6 ran and worshipped him ; and crying out with a loud 7 voice, he saith. What have I to do with thee, Jesus, thou Son of the Most High God ? I adjure thee by God, torment me not. For he said unto him. Come ^ forth, tnou unclean spirit, out of the man. And he ^ asked him, What is thy name ? And he saith unto him, My name is Legion ; for we are many. And he 10 besought him much that he would not send them 6. 28 S. MARK. 71 U away out of the country. Now there was there on the 12 mountain side a great herd of swine feeding. And they besought him, saying, Send us into the swine, 13 that we may enter into them. And he gave them leave. And the uucletin spirits came out, and entered into the swine: and the herd rushed down the steep into the sea, iri number about two thousand ; and they 14 were choked in the sea. And they that fed them fled, and told it in the city, and in the country. And they 15 came to see what it was that had come to pass. And they come to Jesus, and behold 'him that was pos- 1 Or, ae *- sessed with devils sitting, clothed and in his right '""'""° mind, even him that had the legion : and they were 16 afraid. And they that saw it declared unto them how it befell 'him that was jiossessed with devils, and con- 17 cerning the swine. And they began to beseech him to 18 depart from their borders. And as he was entering into the boat, he that had been possessed with '^devils ' O"". demm,s. 19 besought him that he might be with him. And he sufiered him not, but saith unto him. Go to thy house unto thy friends, and tell them how great things the Lord hath done for thee, and how he had mercy on 20 thee. And he went his way, and began to publish in Decapolis how great things Jesus had done for him : and all men did marvel. 21 And when Jesus had crossed over again in the boat unto the other side, a great multitude was gathered 22 unto him : and he was by the sea. And there cometh one of the rulers of the synagogue, Jairus by name ; 23 and seeing him, he falleth at his feet, and beseecheth him much, saying. My little daughter is at the point of death: I pray thee, that thou come and lay thy hands on her, that she may be ^made whole, and live, s or, saved 24 And he went with him; and a great multitude fol- lowed him, and they thronged him. 25 And a woman, which had an issue of blood twelve 26 years, and had suffered many things of many phy- sicians, and had spent all that she had, and was nothing 27 bettered, but rather grew worse, having heard the things concerning Jesus, came in the crowd behind, 28 and touched his garment. For she said. If I touch 72 8. MARE. 6. 28 ^oi.mved butliisgarinents,Ishallbe^ made -whole. And straight- 29 way the fountain of her blood was dried up ; and she 2 Or. ,c<«xrg4,. felt in her body that she was healed of her ^plague. And straightway Jesus, perceiving in himself that the 30 power proceeding from him had gone forth, turned him about in the crowd, and said, "Who touched my garments ? And his disciples said unto him, Thou si seest the multitude thronging thee, and sayest thou. Who touched me? And he looked round about to 32 see her that had done this thing. But the woman 33 fearing and trembling, knowing what had been done to her, came and fell down before him, and told him all the truth. And he said unto her, Daughter, thy faith 34 s Or, eaved hath 'made thee whole ; go in peace, and be whole of """ thy 'plague. While he yet spake, they come from the ruler of the 86 synagogue's house, saying. Thy daughter is dead : why < Or, Teacher troublest thou the ^Master any further ? But Jesus, 36 " Or, oi-er- '^not hoediug the word spoken, saith unto the ruler haarmg ^£ ^-^q synagoguB, Fear not, only believe. And he 37 suffered no man to follow with him, save Peter, and James, and John the brother of James. And they 38 come to the house of the ruler of the synagogue ; and he beholdeth a tumult, and many weeping and wailing greatly. And when he was entered in, he saith unto 39 them. Why make ye a tumult, and weep? the child is not dead, but sleepeth. And they laughed him to 40 scorn. But he, having put them all forth, taketh the father of the child and her mother and them that were with him, and goeth in where the child was. Andii taking the child by the hand, he saith unto her, Talitha cumi ; which is, being interpreted. Damsel, I say unto thee, Arise. And straightway the damsel rose up, and 42 walked ; for she was twelve years old. And they were amazed straightway with a great amazement. And he 43 charged them much that no man should know this: and he commanded that something should be given her to eat. And he went out from thence ; and he cometh into 1 6 his own country ; and his disciples follow him. And 2 when the sabbath was come, he began to teach in the 6. 19 S. MARK. 73 synagogue : and 'many hearing him were astonished, i some saying, Whence hath this man these things ? and, a^uoient uru r • ii • 1 ,1 . ■ ■ , P- authontins W nat IS tne wisdom that is given unto this man, insert tiie. and what mean such ^mighty works wrought by his " ^^- po"""- 3 hands ? Is not this the carpenter, the son of Mary, and brother of James, and Joses, and Judas, and Simon ? and are not his sisters here with us ? And ■1 they were 'offended in him. And Jesus said unto them, 3 sr. camed A prophet is not without honour, save in his own ^ stainbu. country, and among his own kin, and in his own house. 5 And he could there do no *mighty work, save that ^Gr.jioiosr. he laid his hands upon a few sick folk, and healed 6 them. And he marvelled because of their unbelief. And he went round about the villages teaching. 7 And he called unto him the twelve, and began to send them forth by two and two ; and he gave them S authority over the unclean spirits ; and he charged them that they should take nothing for their journey, save a staflf" only ; no bread, no wallet, no ^money in ^ Gr. 6™*-. 9 their "purse ; but to go shod with sandals : and, said « Gr. ijinUe. 10 he, put not on two coats. And he said unto them, Wheresoever ye enter into a house, there abide till ye 1 1 depart thence. And whatsoever place shall not receive you, and they hear you not, as ye go forth thence, , shake oif the dust that is under your feet for a testi- 12 mony unto them. And they went out, and preached 13 that men should repent. And they cast out many 'devils, and anointed with oil many that were sick, 'Gr. demsm. and healed them. 14 And king Herod heard thereof; for his name had become known: and °he said, John 'the Baptist is s gome risen from the dead, and therefore do these powers ™}^™4iPs 15 work in him. But others said. It is Elijah. And read i^cy. others said, It is a prophet, even as one of the prophets. ' Gr, <*« 16 But Herod, when he heard thereof, said, John, whom I "^'"^ 17 beheaded, he is risen. For Herod himself had sent forth and laid hold upon John, and bound him in prison for the sake of Herodias, his brother Philip's 18 wife : for he had married her. For John said unto Herod, It is not lawful for thee to have thy brother's 19 wife. And Herodias set herself against him, and 74 S. MAKK. 6. 19 defcired to kill him ; and she could not ; for Herod 20 feared John, knowing that he was a righteous man and a holy, and kept him safe. And when he heard him, he l^^^Z 'was much perplexed ; and he heard him gladly. And 21 authorities when a Convenient day was come, that Herod on his man/"* birthday made a supper to his lords, and the ^high thingii. captaius, and the chief men of Galilee ; and when 'the 22 2 Or, miKte- daughter of Herodias herself came iu and danced, ''she Gt. chili- pleased Herod and them that sat at meat with him; and archi. ^jjg ]j.jjjg g^j^ yjj^Q ^.jjg damsel. Ask of me whatsoever ISnt ^^°^ ^^^^' ^^^ ^ ^^^^ S^^® ^* ^^^^- -^^^ h^ sware unto 23 authorities her, Whatsoever thoushalt ask of me, I will give it thee, 5«9mS- unto the half of my kingdom. And she went out, 24 Herodias. and Said unto her mother. What shall I ask ? And she *°''. "' said. The head of John '^the Baptist. And she came 25 ita^iiM^. i"^ straightway with haste unto the king, and asked, saying, I will that thou forthwith give me in a charger the head of John Hhe Baptist. And the king was 26 exceeding sorry ; but for the sake of his oaths, and of them that sat at meat, he would not reject her. And straightway the king sent forth a soldier of his 27 guard, and commanded to bring his head : and he went and beheaded him in the prison, and brought his 28 head in a charger, and gave it to the damsel ; and the damsel gave it to her mother. And when his disciples 29 heard thereof, they came and took up his corpse, and ' laid it in a tomb. And the apostles gather themselves together unto 30 Jesus ; and they told him all things, whatsoever they had done, and whatsoever they had taught. And he 31 saith unto them, Come ye yourselves apart into a desert place, and rest a while. For there were many coming and going, and they had no leisure so much as to eat. And they went away in the boat to a desert 32 place apart. And the people saw them going, and 33 eor, hy land many knew them, and they ran there together ''on foot from all the cities, and outwent them. And he came 34 forth and saw a great multitude, and he had compas- sion on them, because they Avere as sheep not having a shepherd : and he began to teach them many things. And when the day was now far spent, his disciples 35 6. 54 S. MARK. 75 came unto him, and said, The place is desert, and the 36 day is now far spent : send them away, that they may go into the country and villages round about, and buy 37 themselves somewhat to eat. But he answered and said unto them, Give ye them to eat. And they say unto him, Shall we go and buy two hundred 'penny- isee margi- 38 worth of bread, and give them to eat? And he saith ^1^°^^^^^ unto them. How many loaves have ye? go and see. 28. And when they knew, they say. Five, and two fishes. 39 And he commanded them that all should ''sit down by ^Gr. redim. 40 companies upon the green grass. And they sat down 41 in ranks, by hundreds, and by fifties. And he took the five loaves and the two fishes, and looking up to heaven, he blessed, and brake the loaves ; and he gave to the disciples to set before them ; and the two 42 fishes divided he among them all. And they did all 43 eat, and were filled. And they took up broken pieces, 44 twelve basketfuls, and also of the fishes. And they that ate the loaves were five thousand men. 45 And straightway he constrained his disciples to enter into the boat, and to go before him unto the other side to Bethsaida, while he himself sendeth the multitude 46 away. And after he had taken leave of them, he de- 47 parted into the mountain to pray. And when even was come, the boat was in the midst of the sea, and 48 he alone on the land. And seeing them distressed in rowing, for the wind was contrary unto them, about the fourth watch of the night he cometh unto them, walking on the sea ; and he would have passed by 49 them : but they, when they saw him walking on the sea, supposed that it was an apparition, and cried 50 out: for they all saw him, and were troubled. But he straightway spake with them, and saith unto them, 51 Be of good cheer : it is I ; be not afraid. And he went up unto them into the boat ; and the wind 52 ceased : and they were sore amazed in themselves ; for they understood not concerning the loaves, but their heart was hardened. 53 And when they hsd ^crossed over, they came to the oJ;^,."^ 54 land unto Gennesaret, and moored to the shore. And i^^d, "^y when they were come out of the boat, straightway the eemiemret 76 S. MARK. 6. 54 people knew him, and ran round about that whole 55 region, and began to carry about on their beds those that were sick, where they heard he was. And where- 56 soever he entered, into villages, or into cities, or into the country, they laid the sick in the marketplaces, and besought him that they might touch if it were but the border of his garment : and as many as touched 1 Or, >i 'him were made whole. And there are gathered together unto him the Pha- 1 risees, and certain of the scribes, which had come from Jerusalem, and had seen that some of his disciples ate 2 their bread with Mefiled, that is, unwashen, hands. For the Pharisees, and all the Jews, except they wash 3 their hands ''diligently, eat not, holding the tradition of the elders : and when they come from the marketplace, except they ■* wash themselves, they eat not : and many 4 other things there be, which they have received to hold, ''washings of cups, and pots, and brasen vessels'. And the Pharisees and the scribes ask him, Why walk 5 not thy disciples according to the tradition of the elders, but eat their bread with Mefiled hands? And 6 he said unto them, Well did Isaiah prophesy of you hypocrites, as it is written. This people honoureth me with their lips. But their heart is far from me. But in vain do they worship me, 7 Teaching as their doctrines the precepts of men. Ye leave the commandment of God, and hold fast the 8 tradition of men. And he said unto them, Full well 9 do ye reject the commandment of God, that ye may keep your tradition. For Moses said. Honour thy 10 father and thy mother; and. He that speaketh evil of father or mother, let him 'die the deatli : but ye say, n If a man shall say to his father or his mother. That wherewith thou mightest have been profited by me is Corban, that is to say, Given to God; ye no "longer 12 suffer him to do aught for his father or his mother ; making void thrt word of God by your tradition, which 13 ye have delivered : and many such like things ye do. And he called to him the multitude again, and said m unto them. Hear me all of you, and understand: 2 Or, com- VlOll ^ Or, xtp Ut the eUtow Gr. with the fiat- ^ Gr. hcvptize. Some anciont authorities read 8pri)ikh ihemselves. fi Gr. bap- tizinga. 6 Many ancient authorities add and couchea. T Or, surely die 7. 33 S. MARK. 77 15 there is nothing from without the man, that going into him can defile him : but the tilings which proceed out 17 of the man are those that defile the man.' And when ''*''\"y he was entered into the house from the multitude, his ailthoritios 18 disciples asked of him the parable. And he saith un- jy am li™*' to them. Are ye so without understanding also? Per- hath ears to ceive ye not, that whatsoever from without goeth into tor.'''"'"" 19 the man, it cannot defile him ; because it goeth not into his heart, but into his belly, and goeth out into the draught ? This he said, making all meats clean. 20 And he said, That which proceedeth out of the man, 21 that defileth the man. For from within, out of the heart of men, ^ evil thoughts proceed, fornications, sor. 22 thefts, murders, adulteries, covetings, wickednesses, (i","^'* deceit, lasciviousness, an evil eye, railing, pride, fool- cM. 23 ishness : all these evil things proceed from within, and defile the man. 24 And from thence he arose, and went away into the 3g„^g borders of Tyre 'and Sidon. And he entered into a ancient house, and would have no man know it : and he could omit™)iii'''' 25 not be hid. But straightway a woman, whose little *'"''"• daughter had an unclean spirit, having heard of him, 26 came and fell down at his feet. Now the woman was a * Greek, a Syrophcenician by race. And she be- * Or, Ge,Me sought him that he would cast forth the ^devil out of ' Sr. demon. 27 her daughter. And he said unto her. Let the children first be filled : for it is not meet to take the children's 28 ^bread and cast it to the dogs. But she answered « Or, loaf and saith unto him, Yea, Lord : even the dogs under 29 the table eat of the children's crumbs. And he said unto her, For this saying go thy way ; the ^ devil is SO gone out of thy daughter. And she went away unto her house, and found the child laid upon the bed, and the ^ devil gone out. 31 And again he went out from the borders of Tyre, and came through Sidon unto the sea of Galilee, 32 through the midst of the borders of Decapolis. And they bring unto him one that was deaf, and had an impediment in his speech ; and they beseech him to 33 lay his hand upon him. And he took him aside from the multitude privately, and put his fingers into his S. MARK. 7. 33 ears, and he spat, and touched his tongue ; and look- 34 ing up to heaven, he sighed, and saith unto him, Eph- phatha, that is. Be opened. And his ears were opened, 35 and the bond of his tongue was loosed, and he spake plain. And he charged them that they should tell no 36 man: but the more he charged them, so much the more a great deal they published it. And they were 37 beyond measure astonished, saying, He hath done all things well : he maketh even the deaf to hear, and the dumb to speak. In those days, when there was again a great multi- 1 tude, and they had nothing to eat, he called unto him his disciples, and saith unto them, I have compassion 2 on the multitude, because they continue with me now three days, and have nothing to eat : and if I send 3 them away fasting to their home, they will faint in the way; and some of them are come from far. And 4 his disciples answered him, Whence shall one be able >Gr. toauej. to fill these men with 'bread here in a desert place? And he asked them, How many loaves have ye? And 5 they said. Seven. And hecommandeth the multitude to 6 sit down on the ground: and he took the seven loaves, and having given thanks, he brake, and gave to his dis- ciples, to set before them ; and they set them before the multitude. And they had a few small fishes : and having 7 blessed them, he commanded to set these also before them. And they did eat, and were filled : and they took 8 up, of broken pieces that remained over, seven baskets. And they were about four thousand : and he sent them 9 away. And straightway he entered into the boat with 10 his disciples, and came into the parts of Dalmanutha. _ And the Pharisees came forth, and began to ques- 11 tion with him, seeking of him a sign from heaven, tempting him. And he sighed deeply in his spirit, 12 and saith, Why doth this generation seek a sign ? verily I say unto you, There shall no sign be given unto this generation. And he left them, and again 13 entering into the boat departed to the other side. And they forgot to take bread ; and they had not in 14 the boat with them more than one loaf And he 15 charged them, saying. Take heed, beware of the leaven 8. 33 S. MARK. 79 16 of the Pharisees and the leaven of Herod. And they reasoned one with another, 'saying, 'We have noigonje 17 bread. And Jesus perceiving it saith unto them, ^™/°"L Why reason ye, because ye have no bread? do ye not read because yet perceive, neither understand? have ye your heart "j.^j""''" 18 hardened? Having eyes, see ye not? and having ears, ' 6r, it is u- 19 hear ye not? and do ye not remember? When ItZ^eZ" brake the five loaves among the five thousand, how '»'«'"'• many ''baskets full of broken pieces took ye ^P '1 3 Basket in 20 They say unto him. Twelve. And when the seven ver. 19 and among the four thousand, how many "basketfuls of I'^eS™ ^ broken pieces took ye up ? And they say unto him, Greek words, 21 Seven. And he said unto them. Do ye not yet under- stand? 22 And they come unto Bethsaida. And they bring to 23 him a blind man, and beseech him to touch him. And he took hold of the blind man by the hand, and brought him out of the village ; and when he had spit on his eyes, and laid his hands upon him, he asked 24 him, Seest thou aught? And he looked up, and said, 25 I see men ; for I behold them as trees, walking. Then again he laid his hands upon his eyes ; and he looked stedfastly, and was restored, and saw all things 26 clearly. And he sent him away to his home, saying, Do not even enter into the village. 27 And Jesus went forth, and his disciples, into the villages of Ctesarea Philippi : and in the way he asked his disciples, saying unto them. Who do men say that 28 I am? And they told him, sajing, John the Baptist: and others, Elijah; but others. One of the prophets. 29 And he asked them. But who say ye that I am ? Peter auswereth and saith unto him. Thou art the Christ. 30 And he charged them that they should tell no man of 31 him. And he began to teach them, that the Son of man must suffer many things, and be rejected by the elders, and the chief priests, and the scribes, and be 32 killed, and after three days rise again. And he spake the saying openly. And Peter took him, and began 33 to rebuke him. But he turning about, and seeing his disciples, rebuked Peter, and saith. Get thee behind me, Batan: for thou miudest not the things of God, 80 S. MARK. 8. 33 but the things of men. And he called unto him the 34 multitude with his disciples, and said unto them, If any man would come after me, let him deny himself, and taJie up his cross, and follow me. For whosoever 35 iQr.sotrf. would save his 'life shall lose it ; and whosoever shall lose his Hife for my sake and the gospel's shall save it. For what doth it profit a man, to gain the whole 36 world, and forfeit his 'life? For what should a man 37 give in exchange for his Mife? For whosoever shall 38 be ashamed of me and of my words in this adulterous and sinful generation, the Son of man also shall be ashamed of him, when he cometh in the glory of his Father with the holy angels. And he said unto them, 1 Verily I say unto you, There be some here of them that stand by, which shall in no wise taste of death, till they see the kingdom of God come with power. And after six days Jesus taketh with him Peter, and 2 James, and John, and bringeth them up into a high mountain apart by themselves : and he was trans- figured before them : and his garments became glis- 3 . tering, exceeding white ; so as no fuller on earth can whiten them. And there appeared unto them Elijah 4 with Moses : and they were talking with Jesus. And 5 Peter answereth and saith to Jesus, Rabbi, it is good aor, iooiht. for us to be here : and let us make three ^tabernacles; one for thee, and one for Moses, and one for Elijah. For he wist not what to answer ; for they became sore 6 afraid. And there came a cloud overshadowing them : 7 and there came a voice out of the cloud, This is my beloved Son : hear ye him. And suddenly looking 8 round about, they saw no one any more, save Jesus only with themselves. And as they were coming down from the mountain, 9 he charged them that they should tell no man what things they had seen, save when the Son of man should have risen again from the dead. And they kept the 10 saying, questioning among themselves what the rising again from the dead should mean. And they asked him, 11 >or, how Is saying, 'The scribes say that Elijah must first come. Lta'X- ^^^ ^^ ^^'"^ ""**' *'?^™' Elijah indeed cometh first, n ••V)"*? and restoreth all things : and how is it written of the 0. 2!i B. MARK. 81 Son of man, that he should suffer many things and be 13 set at nought ? But I say unto you, that Elijah is come, and they have also done unto him whatsoever they listed, even as it is written of him. 14 And when they came to the disciples, they saw a great multitude about them, and scribes questioning 15 with them. And straightway all the multitude, when they saw him, were greatly amazed, and running to 16 him saluted him. And he asked them. What question 17 ye with them ? And one of the multitude answered him, 'Master, I brought unto thee my son, which hath ' Or, Teadia 18a dumb spirit; and wheresoever it taketh him, it ' dasheth him down : and he foameth, and grindeth his j q^ rendetn teeth, and pineth away: and I spake to thy disciples '"">' that they should cast it out ; and they were not able. 19 And he answereth them and saith, faithless genera- tion, how long shall I be with you ? how long shall I 20 bear with you ? bring him unto me. And they brought him unto him : and when he saw him, straightway the spirit ^ tare him grievously ; and he fell on tlie ground, 3 q^ ^^ 21 and wallowed foaming. And he asked his father, ^ut^id How long time is it since this hath come unto him ? 22 And he said. From a child. And oft-times it hath cast him both into the fire and into the waters, to destroy him ; but if thou canst do anything, have compassion 23 on us, and help us. And Jesus said unto him. If thou canst ! All things are possible to him that be- 24 lieveth. Straightway the father of the child cried out, 25 and said,* I believe ; help thou mine unbelief. And 4 jj when Jesus saw that a multitude came running ancient together, he rebuked the unclean spirit, saying unto ^*S^ him, Thou dumb and deaf spirit, I command thee, '""■*■ 26 come out of him, and enter no more into him. And having cried out, and "torn him much, he came out : and the child became as one dead ; insomuch that the 27 more part said. He is dead. But Jesus took him by 5 or, How la 28 the hand, and raised him up ; and he arose. And " "'"' "« when he was come into the house, his disciples asked cast u out f 29 him privately, ^saying, We could not cast it out. And c Many he said unto them. This kind can come out by no- ?""?"* '"',■ ... 1 fi '^ thonties add thing, save by prayer . andfasu,ig. 82 S. MARK. 9- -0 And they went forth from thence, and passed through 30 Galilee ; and he would not that any man should know it. For he taught his disciples, and said unto them, 31 The Son of man is delivered up into the hands of men, and they shall kill him ; and when he is killed, after three days he shall rise again. But they understood 32 not the saying, and were afraid to ask him. And they came to Capernaum : and when he was 33 in the house he asked them, What were ye reasoning in the way ? But they held their peace : for they had 34 disputed one with another in the way, who was the iGr. greater, 'greatest. And he sat down, and called the twelve; 35 and he said unto them. If any man would be first, he shall be last of all, and minister of all. And he took 36 a little child, and set him in the midst of them: and taking him in his arms, he said unto them. Whosoever 37 shall receive one of such little children in my name, receiveth me : and whosoever receiveth me, receiveth. not me, but him that sent me. 'Or,Teacher Johu Said uuto hitti, ^ Mastcr, we saw one casting 38 3Gr. demom. out ' devils in thy name : and we forbade him, because he followed not us. But Jesus said. Forbid him not : 39 4Gi-, yoicer. for there is no man which shall do a * mighty work in my name, and be able quickly to speak evil of me. For 40 he that is not against us is for us. For whosoever 41 l^me%uu ®^^^1 S'^® y^^ * c^^P of water to drink, ^ because ye are ye are. Christ's, verily I say unto you, he shall in no wise lose his reward. And whosoever shall cause one of these 42 «Many little ones that believe *on me to stumble, it were autiiortties better for him if ' a great millstone were hanged about omit on me. his ncck, and he were cast into the sea. And if 43 ItoiLrnS ^^^y hand cause thee to stumble, cut it off: it is good b!) an am. for thcc to enter into life maimed, rather than having 8Gr, aehen. thy two hauds t(5 go into * hell, into the unquenchable ""• fire." And if thy foot cause thee to stumble, cut it off: 45 »ver. 44 it is good for thee to enter into life halt, rather than ^whith are having thy two feet to be cast into ^ hell. And if thine 47 wfth'ver 48) ^^^ ^^^^® ^^®® *° stumblc, cast it out : it is good for are omitted thee to cutcr iuto the kingdom of God with one eye, anc'ient''^'' rather than having two eyes to be cast into °hell; authoritioB. where their worm dieth not, and the fire is not 48 10. 19 S. MARK. 83 49 quenched. For every one shall be salted with fire'. > Many 50 Salt is good : but if the salt have lost its saltness, amiiorities wherewith will ye season it ? Have salt in yourselves, "dd and be at peace one with another. fice shall be l*^ 1 And he arose from thence, and cometh into the '^jj"* see"* borders of Judsea and beyond Jordan: and multitudes Lev. ii. is. come together unto him again ; and, as he was wont, 2 he taught them again. And there came unto him Pharisees, and asked him, Is it lawful for a man to 3 put away his wife ? tempting him. And he answered and said unto them. What did Moses command you? 4 And they said, Moses suffered to write a bill of divorce- 5 ment, and to put her away. But Jesus said unto them, For your hardness of heart he wrote you this com- 6 mandment. But from the beginning of the creation, 7 Male and female made he them. For this cause shall a man leave his father and mother, ^and shall cleave - Somo 8 to his wife ; and the twain shall become one flesh : so authorities 9 that they are no more twain, but one flesh. What "^jf^ew therefore God hath joined together, let not man put to his wife. 10 asunder. And in the house the disciples asked him 11 again of this matter. And he saith unto them, Who- soever shall put away his wife, and marry another, 12 eommitteth adultery against her : and if she herself shall put away her husband, and marry another, she eommitteth adultery. 13 And they brought unto him little children, that he should touch them : and the disciples rebuked them. 1-1 But when Jesus saw it, he was moved with indignation, and said unto them. Suffer the little children to come unto me ; forbid them not : for of such is the kingdom 15 of God. Verily I say unto you. Whosoever shall not receive the kingdom of God as a little child, he shall 16 in no wise enter therein. And he took them in his arms, and blessed them, laying his hands upon thera. 17 And as he was going forth "into the way, there ran a or, on his one to him, and kneeled to him, and asked him. Good "«!/ ^Master, what shall I do that I may inherit eternal < Or,Teacher 18 life ? And Jesus said unto him, Why callest thou 19 me good ? none is good save one, even God. Thou knowest the commandments, Do not kill, Do not 84 S. MARK. 10.19 1 Or, Teacher 2 Some ancient anthorities omit for them that trust in riclies. 3 Many ancient authoritiea read among Ikeimelvea. * Or, age ^ Or, but some as they followed were afraid commit adultery, Do not steal, Do not bear false wit- ness, Do not defraud. Honour thy father and mother. And he said unto him, 'Master, all these things have 1 20 observed from my youth. And Jesus looking upon 21 him loved him, and said unto him. One thing thou lackest : go, sell whatsoever thou hast, and give to the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in heaven : and come, follow me. But his countenance fell at the 22 saying, and he went away sorrowful : for he was one that had great possessions. And Jesus looked round about, and saith unto his 23 disciples. How hardly shall they that have riches enter into the kingdom of God ! And the disciples were 24 amazed at his words. But Jesus answereth again, and saith unto them. Children, how hard is it ^for them that trust in riches to enter into the kingdom of God ! It is easier for a camel to go through a needle's 25 eye, than for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of God. And they were astonished exceedingly, saying 26 'unto him. Then who can be saved? Jesus look- 27 ing upon them saith, With men it is impossible, but not with God: for all things are possible with- God. Peter began to say unto him, Lo, we have left all, and 28 have followed thee. Jesus said. Verily I say unto you, 29 There is no man that hath left house, or brethren, or sisters, or mother, or father, or children, or lands, for my sake, and for the gospel's sake, but he shall receive 30 a hundredfold now in this time, houses, and brethren, and sisters, and mothers, and children, and lands, with persecutions ; and in the *world to com€ eternal life. But many that are first shall be last ; and the 31 last first. And they were in the way, going up to Jerusalem ; 32 and Jesus was going before them : and they were amazed ; ^and they that followed were afraid. And he took again the twelve, and began to tell them the things that were to happen unto him, saying, Behold, 33 we go up to Jerusalem ; and the Son of man shall be delivered unto the chief priests and the scribes ; and they shall condemn him to death, and shall deliver him unto the Gentiles : and they shall mock him, and 34 10. 50 S. MARK. 85 shall spit upon liim, and shall scourge him, and shall kill him ; and after three days he shall rise again. 35 And there come near unto him James and John, the sons of Zebedee, saying unto him, 'Master, we ^Or.Tcmher would that thou shouldest do for us whatsoever we 36 shall ask of thee. And he said unto them, What 37 would ye that I should do for you ? And they said unto him, Grant unto us that we may sit, one on thy right hand, and one on thy left hand, in thy glory. 38 But Jesus said unto them, Ye know not what ye ask. Are ye able to drink the cup that I drink? or to be baptized with the baptism that I am baptized with ? 39 And they said unto him. We are able. And Jesus said unto them. The cup that I drink ye shall drink ; and with the baptism that I am baptized withal shall 40 ye be baptized : but to sit on my right hand or on my left hand is not mine to give : but it is for them for 41 whom it hath been prepared. And when the ten heard it, they began to be moved with indignation 42 concerning James and John. And Jesus called them to him, and saith unto them, Ye know that they whicli are accounted to rule over the Gentiles lord it over them ; and their great ones exercise authority 43 over them. But it is not so among you : but who- soever would become great among you, shall be your 44 ''minister : and whosoever would be first among you, 'Or, «e>iwii( 45 shall be 'servant of all. For verily the Son of man serlani!"' came not to be ministered unto, but to minister, and to give his life a ransom for many. ' 46 And they come to Jericho : and as he went out from Jericho, with his disciples and a great multitude, the son of Timseus, Bartimseus, a blind beggar, was 47 sitting by the way side. And when he heard that it was Jesus of Nazareth, he began to cry out, and say, 48 J^us, thou son of David, have mercy on me. And many rebuked him, that he should hold his peace : but he cried out the more a great deal, Thou son of 49 David, have mercy on me. And Jesus stood still, and said, Call ye him. And they call the blind man, say- ing unto him. Be of good cheer : rise, he calleth thee. 50 And he, casting away his garment, sprang up, and 86 S. MARK. 10. 50 ^See John XX. 16. 2 Or, saved thee came to Jesus. And Jesus answered him, and said, 51 What wilt thou that I should do unto thee ? And the blind man said unto him, 'Rabboni, that I may receive my sight. And Jesus said unto him. Go thy 52 way ; thy faith hath *made thee whole. And straight- way he received his sight, and followed him in the way. And when they draw nigh unto Jerusalem, unto 1 11 Bethphage and Bethany, at the mount of Olives, he sendeth two of his disciples, and saith unto them. Go 2 your way into the village that is over against you : and straightway as ye enter into it, ye shall find a colt tied, whereon no man ever yet sat ; loose him, and bring him. And if any one say unto you, Why do ye this? 3 say ye, The Lord hath need of him ; and straightway 8(3r. SendeOi. he 'will Send him *back hither. And they went away, 4 <0r, again and found a colt tied at the door without in the open street ; and they loose him. And certain of them that 5 stood there said unto them, What do ye, loosing the colt? And they said unto them even as Jesus had 6 said : and they let them go. And they bring the colt 7 unto Jesus, and cast on him their garments; and he sat upon him. And many spread their garments upon 8 the way ; and others ''branches, which they had cut from the fields. And they that went before, and they 9 that followed, cried, Hosanna ; Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord : Blessed is the king- 10 dom that cometh, the kingdom of our father David : Hosanna in the highest. And he entered into Jerusalem, into the temple ; 11 and when he had looked round about upon all things, it being now eventide, he went out unto Bethany with the twelve. And on the morrow, when they were come Out from 12 Bethany, he hungered. And seeing a fig tree afar off is having leaves, he came, if haply he might find any- thing thereon : and when he came to it, he found nothing but leaves ; for it was not the season of figs. And he answered and said unto it. No man eat fruit 14 from thee henceforward forever. And his disciples heard it. 6Gr. Layers of leaves 11. 32 S. MAEK. 87 15 And they come to Jerusalem : and he entered into the temple, and began to cast out them that sold and them that bought in the temple, and overthrew the tables of the money-changers, and the seats of them 16 that sold the doves ; and he would not suffer that any 17 man should carry a vessel through the temple. And he taught, and said unto them. Is it not written, My house shall be called a house of prayer for all the 18 nations ? but ye have made it a den of robbers. And the chief priests and the scribes heard it, and sought how they might destroy him : for they feared him, for all the multitude was astonished at his teaching. 19 And ' every evening ^ he went forth out of the ' "r. whi-n- ., ever evening City. came. 29 And as they passed by in the morning, they saw the 2 some 21 fig tree withered away from the roots. And Peter ^thorfties calling to remembrance saith unto him, Eabbi, behold, read they. 22 the fig troe which thou cursedst is withered away. And Jesus answering saith unto them. Have faith in God. 23 Verily I say unto you. Whosoever shall say unto this mountain, Be thou taken up and cast into the sea; and shall not doubt in his heart, but shall believe that what he saith cometh to pass ; he shall have it. 24 Therefore I say unto you. All things whatsoever ye pray and ask for, believe that ye have received them, 25 and ye shall have them. And whensoever ye stand praying, forgive, if ye have aught against any one; that your Father also which is in heaven may forgive you your trespasses.' sMany 27 And they come again to Jerusalem : and as he was aJIt^ "'tios walking in the temple, there come to him the chief add ver. zo 28 priests, and the scribes, and the elders ; and they said mt/m-give unto him, By what authority doest thou these things ? ««<*«; '"/" or who gave thee this authority to do these things t which ie in 29 And Jesus said unto them, I will ask of you one forgive ymr * question, and answer me, and I will tell you by what treajiasaei. 30 authority I do these things. The baptism of John, •'Gr. word. 31 was it from heaven, or from men ? answer me. And they reasoned with themselves, saying. If we shall say. From heaven ; he will say, Why then did ye not ' Or t.vj. ^^ 32 believe him ? 'But should we say. From men — they jv^nme,,?"" S. MARK. 11-32 1 Or, for att feared the people : ' for all verily held John to be a Seayro- prophet. And they answered Jesus and say, We 33 piiet indeed, know not. And Jesus saith unto them, Neither tell I you by what authority I do these things. And he began to speak unto them in parables. A 1 12 man planted a vineyard, and set a hedge about it, and digged a pit for the winepress, and built a tower, and let it out to husbandmen, and went into another country. And at the season he sent to the husband- 2 J Gr. bondr ^^^ ^ ''servant, that he might receive from the husband- amant. rQcn of the fruits of the vineyard. And they took him, 3 and beat him, and sent him away empty. And again 4 he sent unto them another ' servant ; and him they wounded in the head, and handled shamefully. And 5 he sent another ; and him they killed : and many others ; beating some, and killing some. He had yet 6 one, a beloved son : he sent him last unto them, saying, They will reverence my son. But those hus- 7 bandmen said among themselves, This is the heir ; come, let us kill him, and the inheritance shall be ours. And they took him, and killed him, and cast 8 him forth out of the vineyard. What therefore will 9 the lord of the vineyard do? he will come and destroy the husbandmen, and will give the vineyard unto others. Have ye not read even this scripture ; lo The stone which the builders rejected. The same was made the head of the corner : This was from the Lord, H And it is marvellous in our eyes? And they sought to lay hold on him; and they feared 12 the multitude; for they perceived that he spake the parable against them : and they left him, and went away. And they sent unto him certain of the Pharisees 13 and of the Herodians, that they might catch him in talk. And when they were come, they say unto him, 14 'Or, Teacher "Master, we know that thou art true, and carest not for any one : for thou regardest not the person of men, but of a truth teachest the way of God : Is it lawful to give tribute unto Csesar, or not? Shall we give, or 15 shall we not give? But he, knowing their hypocrisy, 12. 32 S. MARK. 89 said unto them, Why tempt ye me ? bring me a 16 'penny, that I may see it. And they brought it. i see margi- And he saitli unto them, "Whose is this image and^*^j°°^j°j? superscription ? And they said unto him, Csesar's.28. 17 And Jesus said unto them, Render unto Csesar the things that are Caesar's, and unto God the things that are God's. And they marvelled greatly at him. 18 And there come unto him Sadducees, which say that there is no resurrection ; and they asked him, 19 saying, ''Master, Moses wrote unto us, If a man's = Or, HMoAer brother die, and leave a wife behind him, and leave no child, that his brother should take his wife, and 20 raise up seed unto his brother. There were seven brethren : and the first took a wife, and dying left no 21 seed ; and the second took her, and died, leaving no 22 seed behind him ; and the third likewise : and the seven left no seed. Last of all the woman also died. 23 In the resurrection whose wife shall she be of them ? 24 for the seven had her to wife. Jesus said unto them, Is it not for this cause that ye err, that ye know not 25 the scriptures, nor the power of God ? For when they shall rise from the dead, they neither marry, nor are given in marriage ; but are as angels in heaven. 26 But as touching the dead, that they are raised ; have ye not read in the book of Moses, in the place concerning the Bush, how God spake unto him, saying, I am the God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God 27 of Jacob ? He is not the God of the dead, but of the living : ye do greatly err. 28 And one of the scribes came, and heard them questioning together, and knowing that he had answered them well, asked him. What command- 29 ment is the first of all ? Jesus answered. The first is. Hear, O Israel ; ^The Lord our God, the Lord is »or, tv 30 one : and thou shalt love the Lord thy God *with all qJ^.'^,^'' thy heart, and *with all thy soul, and *with all thy Lord'isaiw 31 mind, and ""with all thy strength. The second is this, < Gr.fi-im. Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself. There is 32 none other commandment greater than these. And the scribe said unto him. Of a truth, ^Master, thou hast well said that he is one ; and there is none other but 90 S. MARK. 12.32 he: and to love him with all the heart, and with all 33 the understanding, and with all the strength, and to love his neighbour as himself, is much more than all whole burnt offerings and sacrifices. And when Jesus 34 saw that he answered discreetly, he said unto him, Thou art not far from the kingdom of God. And no man after that durst ask him any question. And Jesus answered and said, as he taught in the 35 temple. How say the scribes that the Christ is the sou of David? David himself said in the Holy Spirit, 36 The Lord said unto my Lord, Sit thou on my right hand, Till I make thine enemies ' the footstool of thy feet. David himself calleth him Lord ; and whence is he 37 his son? And ^the common people heard him gladly. And in his teaching he said, Beware of the scribes, 33 which desire to walk in long robes, and to have salu- tations in the marketplaces, and chief seats in the 39 synagogues, and chief places at feasts: they which 40 devour widows' houses, ^ and for a pretence make long prayers ; these shall receive greater condemna- tion. And he sat down over against the treasury, and 41 beheld how the multitude cast * money into the treasury : and many that w ere rich cast in much. And there came ^a poor widow, and she cast in two 42 " mites, which make a farthing. And he called unto 43 him his disciples, and said unto them. Verily I say unto you. This poor widow cast in more than all they which are casting into the treasury : for they all did 44 cast in of their superfluity ; but she of her want did cast in all that she had, even all her living. And as he went forth out of the temple, one of his il3 '■Or,Teacher disciples saith unto him, "Master, behold, what manner of stones and what manner of buildings! And Jesus 2 said unto him, Seest thou these great buildings? there shall not be left here one stone upon another, which shall not be thrown down. And as he sat on the mount of Olives over against 3 the temple, Peter and James and John and Andrew 1 Some aiicieut authorities read xinder- netith Oiij feet. 2 Or, Ihe great multir tude 3 Or, even while for a pretence tlietj make * Gr. ir(U8. !» Gr. 0r, a foa/ him, It is written, Man shall not live by bread alone. 5 A ad he led him up, and shewed him all the kingdoms 3 of ''the world in a moment of time. And the devil ^^J'!'. said unto him, To thee will I give all this authority, earth. and the glory of them : for it hath been delivered unto 7 me ; and to whomsoever I will I give it. If thou therefore wilt worship before me, it shall all be thine. B And Jesus answered and said unto him, It is written, Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and him only 9 shalt thou serve. And he led him to Jerusalem, and set him on "the pinnacle of the temple, and said unto «Gr. wini/. him. If thou art the Son of God, cast thyself down 10 from hence : for it is written, He shall give his angels charge concerning thee, to guard thee : 11 and, On their hands they shall bear thee up. Lest haply thou dash thy foot against a stone. 12 And Jesus answering said unto him, It is said. Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God. 13 And when the devil had completed every tempta- tion, he departed from him *for a season. *or, mua 14 And Jesus returned in the power of the Spirit into Galilee: anda fame went out concerning him through 15 all the region round about. And he taught in their synagogues, being glorified of all. 16 And he came to Nazareth, where he had been brought up : and he entered, as his custom was, into the synagogue on the sabbath day, and stood up 17 to read. And there was delivered unto him ^the book ^Or, a roii of the prophet Isaiah. And he opened the *book, and «0r, roll found the place where it was written, 18 The Spirit of the Lord is upon me, 'Because he anointed me to preach %ood tidings ,or, wiier^ to the poor : f""^ He has sent me to proclaim release to the cap- b or, ou gos- tives, »«' ' And recovering sight to the blind. 112 S. LUKE. 4,18 To set at liberty them that are bruised, To proclaim the acceptable year of the Lord. 19 J Or, roll And he closed the 'book, and gave it back to the 20 attendant, and sat down : and the eyes of all in the synagogue were fastened on him. And he began to 21 say unto them, To-day hath this scripture been fulfilled iu your ears. And all bare him witness, and won- 22 dered at the words of grace which proceeded out of his mouth : and they said. Is not this Joseph's son ? And he said unto them. Doubtless ye will say unto me 23 this parable. Physician, heal thyself : whatsoever we have heard done at Capernaum, do also here in thine own country. And he said. Verily I say unto you, 24 No prophet is acceptable in his own country. But of 25 a truth I say unto you. There were many widows in Israel in the days of Elijah, when the heaven was shut up three years and six months, when there came a great famine over all the land ; and unto none of them 29 « Qr. Sorep- ^^s Elijah Sent, but only to ^Zarephath, in the land '« of Sidon, unto a woman that was a widow. And 27 there were many lepers in Israel in the time of Elisha the prophet ; and none of them was cleansed, but only Naaman the Syrian. And they were all filled 23 with wrath in the synagogue, as they heard these things ; and they rose up, and cast him forth out 29 of the city, and led him unto the brow of the hill whereon their city was built, that they might throw him down headlong. But he passing through the 30 midst of them went his way. And he came down to Capernaum, a city of Galilee. 31 And he was teaching them on the sabbath day : and 33 , they were astonished at his teaching; for his word was with authority. And in the synagogue there was a 33 s Gr. demon man, which had a spirit of an unclean \levil ; and he < Or, Lei cried out with a load voice, ""Ah ! what have we to do 34 alone -with thee, thou Jesus of Nazareth? art thou come to destroy us ? I know thee who thou art, the Holy one of God. And Jesus rebuked him, saying, Hold 35 thy peace, and come out of him. And when the Mevil had thrown him down in the midst, he cameout of him, having done him no hurt. And amazement 36 6.0 s. ijukji;. 113 came upon all, and they spake together, one with another, saying. What is 'this word? for with authority jQr, nig and power he commandeth the unclean spirits, and ^<^k "'«« 37 they come out. And there went forth a rumour rim...cmne concerning him into every place of the region round "'" about. 38 And he rose up from the synagogue, and entered into the house of Simon. And Simon's wife's mother was holden with a great fever ; and they besought him 59 for her. And he stood over her; and rebuked the fever ; and it left her: and immediately she rose up and ministered unto them. 40 And when the sun was setting, all they that had any sick with divers diseases brought them unto him ; and he laid his hands on every one of them, and 41 healed them. And ''devils also came out from many, ^Gr. demom. crying out, and saying, Thou art the Son of God. And rebuking them, he suffered them not to speak, because they knew that he was the Christ. 42 And when it was day, he came out and went into a desert place : and the multitudes sought after him, and came unto him, and would have stayed him, that he 43 should not go from them. But he said unto them, I must preach the 'good tidihgs of the kingdom of God sor, goapei to the other cities also : for therefore was I sent. 44 And he was preaching in the synagogues of *Galilee. 4 very many 1 Now it came to pass, while the multitude pressed ™tJf„ritieB upon him and heard the word of God, that he was readjudaa. 2 standing by the lake of Gennesaret ; and he saw two boats standing by the lake : but the iishermen had 3 gone out of them, and were washing their nets. And he entered into one of the boats, which was Simon's, and asked him to put out a little from the land. And he sat down and taught the multitudes out of 4 the boat. And when he had left speaking, he said unto Simon, Put out into the deep, and let down your 5 nets for a draught. And Simon answered and said. Master, we toiled all night, and took nothing : but at 6 thy word I will let down the nets. And when they had this done, they inclosed a great multitude of 114 S. LUKE. 5.6 1 Gr. tail aliv9. 2 Gr. Oiat he eltould heal. Many ancient authorities read tJiat he ehcntld heal them^ fishes; and their nets were breaking; and they 7 beckoned unto their partners in the other boat, that they should come and help them. And they came, and filled both the boats, so that they began to sink. But Simon Peter, when he saw it, fell down 8 at Jesus' knees, saying. Depart from me ; for I am a sinful man, Lord. For he was amazed, and 9 all that were with him, at the draught of the fishes which they had taken ; and so were also James and 10 John, sons of Zebedee, which were partners with Simon. And Jesus said unto Simon, Fear not; from henceforth thou shalt 'catch men. And when they 11 had brought their boats to land, they left all, and followed him. And it came to pass, while he was in one of the 12 cities, behold, a man full of leprosy : and when he saw Jesus, he fell on his face, and besought him, saying, Lord, if thou wilt, thou canst make me clean. And 13 he stretched forth his hand, and touched him, saying, I will ; be thou made clean. And straightway the leprosy departed from him. And he charged him to tell 14 no man : but go thy way, and shew thyself to the priest, and ofier for thy cleansing, according as Moses com- manded, for a testimony unto them. But so much 15 the more went abroad the report concerning him : and great multitudes came together to hear, and to be healed of their infirmities. But he withdrew himself 16 in the deserts, and prayed. And it came to pass on one of those days, that he 17 was teaching; and there were Pharisees and doctors of the law sitting by, which were come out of every village of Galilee and Judsea and Jerusalem : and the power of the Lord wasVith him 'to heal. And be- is hold, men bring on a bed a man that was palsied : and they sought to bring him in, and to lay him before him. And not finding by what way they might bring 19 him in because of the multitude, they went up to the housetop, and let him down through the tiles with his couch into the midst before Jesus. And seeing their 20 faith, he said,, Man, thy sins are forgiven thee. And 21 the scribes and the Pharisees began to reason, saying. 39 S. LUKE. 115 Who is this that speaketh blasphemies ? Who can 22 forgive sins, but God alone ? But Jesus perceiving their reasonings, answered and said unto them, ^ What i Or, Why 23 reason ye in your hearts? Whether is easier, to say, Thy sins are forgiven thee ; or to say, Arise and walk ? 24 But that ye may know that the 8on of man hath ^ power on earth to forgive tins (he said unto him j or, autto- that was palsied), I say unto thee. Arise, and take up '% ' 25 thy couch, and go unto thy house. And immediately he rose up before them, and took up that whereon he 26 lay, and departed to his house, glorifying God. And amazement took hold on all, and they glorified God ; and they were filled with fear, saying, We have seen strange things to-day. 27 And after these things he went forth, and beheld a publican, named Levi, sitting at the place of toll, and 28 said unto him. Follow me. And he forsook all, and 29 rose up and followed him. And Levi made him a great feast in his house : and there was a great multi- tude of publicans and of others that were sitting at 30 meat with them. And ''the Pharisees and their scribes sQr, ne murmured against his disciples, saying. Why do ye eat Phatyea 31 and drink with the publicans and sinners ? And Jesus ^rib^" answering said unto them, They that are whole have no "™°"^ ""™ 32 need of a physician ; but they that are sick. I am not come to call the righteous but sinners to repentance. 33 A nd they said un to him , The disciples of John fast often , and make supplications ; likewise also the disciples of 34 the Pharisees ; but thine eat and drink. And Jesus said unto them, Can ye make the sons of the bride- 35 chamber fast, while the bridegroom is with them ? But the days will come ; and when the bridegroom shall be taken away from them, then will they fast in those 36 days. And he spake also a parable unto them ; No man rendeth a piece from a new garment and putteth it upon an old garment ; else he will rend the new, and also the piece from the new will not agree with the old. 37 And no man putteth new wine into old * wine-skins ; ■'That is else the new wine will burst the skins, and itself totS^.*' *" 38 will be spilled, and the skins will perish. But new 39 wine must be nut into fresh wine-skins. And no man 116 S. LUKE. 5. 39 having drunk old wine desireth new : for lie saith, 1 Many The old is 'good. authorities Now it ca™^ *» P^^s on a ^sabbath, that he was i ( read ieuer. going through the cornfields ; and his disciples 2 Many plucked the ears of corn, and did eat, rubbing them ancient _ in their hands. But certain of the Pharisees said, 2 taf^jecOTti-Why do ye that which it is not lawful to do on the ■''"'• sabbath day ? And Jesus answering them said, Have 3 ye not read even this, what David did, when he was an hungered, he, and they that were with him ; how 4 he entered into the house of God, and did take and eat the shewbread, and gave also to them that were with him ; which it is not lawful to eat save for the priests alone ? And he said unto them, The Son of 5 man is lord of the sabbath. And it came to pass on another sabbath, that he 6 entered into the synagogue and taught : and there was a man there, and his right hand was withered. And 7 the scribes and the Pharisees watched him whether he would heal on the sabbath ; that they might find how to accuse him. But he knew their thoughts ; and he 8 said to the man that had his hand withered. Rise up, and stand forth in the midst. And he arose and stood forth. And Jesus said unto them, I ask you. Is it 9 lawful on the sabbath day to do good, or to do harm ? to save a life, or to destroy it ? And he looked round 10 about on them all, and said unto him. Stretch forth thy hand. And he did so : and his hand was restored. 'o-rjooiM- E'lt they were filled with "madness ; and communed 11 ness' one with another what they might do to Jesus. And it came to pass in these days, that he went out 12 into the mountain to pray ; and he continued all night in prayer to God. And when it was day, he called his 13 disciples : and he chose from them twelve, whom also he named apostles ; Simon, whom he also named 14 Peter, and Andrew his brother, and James and John, and Philip and Bartholomew, and Matthew and is Thomas, and James the son of Alphseus, and Simon 4 Or, brother, "which was Called the Zealot, and Judas the^son oi\6 Sea'jude 1. Jamcs, and Judas Iscariot, which was the traitor ; and n he came down with them, and stood on a level place, 6. S5 S. LUKE. 117 and a great multitude of his disciples, and a great number of tlie people from all Judsea and Jerusalem, and the sea coast of Tyre and Sidon, which came to 18 hear him, and to be healed of their diseases ; and they that were troubled with unclean spirits were' healed. 19 And all the multitude sought to touch him : for power came forth from him, and healed them all. 20 And he lifted up his eyes on his disciples, and said, Blessed are ye poor : for yours is the kingdom 21 of God. Blessed are ye that hunger now : for ye shall be filled. Blessed are ye that weep now: for ye 22 shall laugh. Blessed are ye, when men shall hate you, and when they shall separate you from their com- pany, and reproach you, and cast out your name as 23 evil, for the Son of man's sake. Rejoice in that day, and leeqt for joy : for behold, your reward is great in heaven : for in the same manner did their fathers unto 24 the prophets. But woe unto you that are rich ! for 25 ye have received your consolation. Woe unto you, ye that are full now! for ye shall hunger. Woe unto you, ye that laugh now ! for ye shall mourn and weep. 26 Woe unto you, when all men shall speak well of you I for in the same manner did their fathers to the false prophets. 27 But I say unto you which hear. Love your enemies, 28 do good to them that hate you, bless them that curse 29 you, pray for them that despitefully use you. To him that smiteth thee on the one cheek ofler also the other, and from him that taketh away thy cloke 30 withhold not thy coat also. Give to every one that asketh thee ; and of him that taketh away thy goods 31 ask them not again. And as ye would that men 32 should do to you, do ye also to them likewise. And if ye love them that love you, what thank have ye ? 33 for even sinners love those that love them. And if ye do good to them that do good to you, what thank 34 have ye ? for even sinners do the same. And if ye lend to them of whom ye hope to receive, what thank '^^°™^ have ye ? even sinners lend to sinners, to receive authorities 35 again as much. But love your enemies, and do tJiem ^^^^'^ good, and lend, 'never despairing; and your reward man. 118 8. LUKE. 6.35 2 Many ancient anthorities read for ii had' been founded upon the rock : as in shall be great, and ye shall be sons of the Most High : for he is kind toward the unthankful and evil. Be ye merciful, even as your Father is merciful. 36 And judge not, and ye shall ndt be judged : and 37 Condethn not, and ye shall not be condemned : re- lease, and ye shall be released : give, and it shall be 38 given unto you ; good measure, pressed down, shaken together, running over, shall they give into your bosom. For with what measure ye mete it shall be measured to you again. And he spake also a parable- unto them. Can the 39 blind guide the blind? shall they not both fall into a pit? The disciple is not above his ^master: but every 40 one when he is perfected shall be as his ^master. And why beholdest thou the mote that is in thy 41 brother's eye, but considerest not the beam that is in thine own eye ? Or how canst thou say to thy brother, 42 Brother, let me cast out the mote that is in thine eye, when thou thyself beholdest not the beam that is in thine own eye ? Thou hypocrite, cast out first the beam out of thine own eye, and then shalt thou see clearly to cast out the mote that is in thy brother's eye. For there is no good tree that bringeth forth 43 corrupt fruit ; nor again a corrupt tree that bringeth forth good fruit. For each tree is known by its own 44 fruit. For of thorns men do not gather figs, nor of a bramble bush gather they grapes. The good man 45 out of the good treasure of his heart bringeth forth that which is good; and the evil man out of the evil treasure bringeth forth that which is evil : for out of the abundance of the heart his mouth speaketh. And why call ye me. Lord, Lord, and do not the 46 things which I say ? Every one that cometh unto 47 me, and heareth my words, and doeth them, I will shew you to whom he is like : he is like a man 43 building a house, who digged and went deep, and laid a foundation upon the rock : and when a flood arose, the stream brake against that house, and could not shake it: ''because it had been well builded. But he that heareth, and doeth not, is like a man 49 Matt. vii. 25. that built a house upon the earth without a founda- 7.16 S. LUKE. 119 tion ; against which the stream brake, and straight- way it fell ill ; and the ruin of that house was great. 1 After he had ended all his sayings in the ears of the people, he entered into Capernaum. 2 And a certain centurion's 'servant, who was 'dear J^„'i;„^(™* 3 unto him, was sick and at the point of death. And ' , when he heard concerning Jesus, he sent unto him to Mm""""* elders of the Jews, asking him that he would come ^li^^^''' 4 and save his 'servant. And they, when they came to Mm Jesus, besought him earnestly, saying, He is worthy 6 that thou shouldst do this for him : for he loveth our 6 nation, and himself built us our synagogue. And Jesus went with them. And when he was now not far from the house, the centurion sent friends to him, saying unto him. Lord, trouble not thyself: for I am not 'worthy that thou shouldst come under my roof: s q^ ^^j. 7 wherefore neither thought I myself worthy to come "««'■ unto thee : but ''say the word, and my ^servant shall < q^ ^,j 8 be healed. For I also am a man set under authority, ^^n a, word. having under myself soldiers : and I say to this one, » Or, iray Go, and he goeth ; and to another, Come, and he cometh ; and to my 'servant. Do this, and he doeth G it. And when Jesus heard these things, he mar- velled at him, and turned and said unto the multi- tude that followed, him, I say unto you, I have not 10 found so great faith, no, not in Israel. And they that were sent, returning to the house, found the 'servant whole. 11 And it came to pass "soon afterwards, that he went e Many an- to a city called Nain ; and his disciples went with <=i™t autho- 12 him, and a great multitude. Now when he drew "I'ae m'b^ near to the gate of the city, behold, there was carried ^v- out one that was dead, the only son of his mother, and she was a widow : and much people of the city 13 was with her. And when the Lord saw her, he had compassion on her, and said unto her, Weep not. 14 And he came nigh and touched the bier : and the bearers stood still. And he said. Young man, I say 15 unto thee, Arise. And he that was dead sat up, and began to speak. And he gave him to his mother. 16 And fear took hold on all : and they glorified God, 120 S. LUKE. 7.16 iGr. certain Iwo. !Gr. ecourges. sOr, tha gospel ♦Gr. lesser. 50r, having "Or, no! having been saying, A great prophet is arisen among us : and, God hath visited his people. And this report went 17 forth concerning him in the whole of Judaea, and all the region round about. And the disciples of John told him of ail these is things. And John calling unto him Hwo of his 19 disciples sent them to the Lord, saying. Art thou he that cometh, or look we for another ? And when the 20 men were come unto him, they said, John the Baptist hath sent us ujito thee, saying. Art thou he that cometh, or look we for another ? In that hour he 21 cured many of diseases and ''plagues and evil spirits ; and on many that were blind he bestowed sight. And he answered and said unto them. Go your way, 22 and tell John what things ye have seen and heard ; the blind receive their sight, the lame walk, the lepers are cleansed, and the deaf hear, the dead are raised up, the poor have "good tidings preached to them. And blessed is he, whosoever shall find none occasion 23 of stumbling in me. And when the messengers of John were departed, 24 he began to say unto the multitudes concerning John, What went ye out into the wilderness to behold ? a reed shaken with the wind ? But what went ye out 25 to see? a man clothed in soft raiment? Behold, they which are gorgeously apparelled, and live deli- cately, are in kings' courts. But what went ye out to 26 see ? fi prophet ? Yea, I say unto you, and much more than a prophet. This is he of whom it is 27 written, Behold, I send my messenger before thy face, Who shall prepare thy way before thee. I say unto you, Among them that are born of women 28 there is none greater than John : yet he that is *but little in the kingdom of God is greater than he. And 29 all the people when they heard, and the publicans, justified God, ^being baptized with the baptism of "John. But the Pharisees and the lawyers rejected 30 for themselves the counsel of God, "being not bap- tized of him. Whereunto then.shall I liken the men 31 of this generation, and to what are they like ? They 32 7. 47 S. LUKE. 121 are like unto children that sit in the marketplace, and call one to another ; which say, We piped unto you, and ye did not dance; we wailed, and ye did 33 not weep. For John the Baptist is come eating no bread nor drinking wine ; and ye say. He hath 34 a ^ devil. The Son of man is come eating and iGr. Or soui 25 lose his 4ife for my sake, the same shall save it. For what is a man profited, if he gain the whole world, and 26 lose or forfeit his own self? For whosoever shall be ashamed of me and of my words, of him shall the Son of man be ashamed, when he cometh in his own glory, and the glory of the Father, and of the holy angels. 27 But I tell you of a truth. There be some of them that stand here, which shall in no wise taste of death, till they see the kingdom of God. 28 And it came to pass about eight days after these sayings, he took with him Peter and John and Janieo, 29 and went up into the mountain to pray. And as he was praying, the fashion of his countenance was altered, 30 and his raiment became white and dazzling. And behold, there talked with him two men, which were 31 Moses and Elijah ; who appeared in glory, and spake of his ^decease which he was about to accomplish at 2 q, ,^j,„,.. 32 Jerusalem. Now Peter and they that were with him i^re' were heavy with sleep : but ' when they were fully « Or, haviTig awake, they saw his glory, and the two men that stood awX"* S3 with him. And it came to pass, as they were parting from him, Peter said unto Jesus, Master, it is good for us to be here: and let us make three ^tabernacles; * Or, IooWm one for thee, and one for Moses, and one for Elijah.: 34 not knowing what he said. And while he said these things, there came a cloud, and overshadowed them: 35 and they feared as they entered into the cloud. And a voice came out of the cloud, saying. This is ^my ^Many 36 Son, my chosen : hear ye him. And when the voice authorities "came, Jesus was found alone. And they held their Ste7so». peace, and told no man in those days any of the things See Matt " , . ,' t ■, •, ^ J « xvii.5:Mark which they had seen. ix. 7. 37 And it came to pass, on the next day, when they 5 q^_ „^ were come down from the mountain, a great multitude j"«(' 128 S. LUKE. 9. 37 2 Or, con- *0t. demon. * Or, rent kim *0r, eon- vulted met him. And behold, a man from the multitude 38 » Or, Tmeha- cried, saying, ' Master, I beseech thee to look upon mj son ; for he is mine only child : and behold, a spirit 39 taketh him, and he suddenly crieth out ; and it 'teareth him that hefoameth, and it hardly departeth from him, bruising him sorely. And I besought thy disciples to 40 cast it out ; and they could not. And Jesus answered 41 and said, O faithless and perverse generation, how long shall I be with you, and bear with you ? bring hither thy son. And as he was yet a coming, the 42 'devil *daahed him down, and "tare him grievously. But Jesus rebuked the unclean spirit, and healed the boy, and gave him back to his father. And they were 43 all astonished at the majesty of God. But while all were marvelling at all the things which he did, he said unto his disciples, Let these words sink 44 into your ears : for the Son of man shall be delivered up into the hands of men. But they understood not 45 this saying, and it was concealed from them, that they should not perceive it : and they were afraid to ask him about this saying. And there arose a reasoning among them, which of 46 «Gr. greater, them shouH be "greatest. But when Jesus saw the 47 reasoning of their heart, h© took a little child, and set him by his side, and said unto them. Whoso- 48 ever sh all receive this little child in my name receiveth me : and ■whosoever shall receive me receiveth him 'Gr. Uaa: that Sent me : for he that is ' least among you all, the same is great. And John answered and said, Master, we saw one 49 «Qt. dmone. casting out Mevils in thy name ; and we forbade him, because he followeth not with us. But Jesus said unto 50 him. Forbid him not : for he that is not against you is for you. And it came to pass, when the days "were well-nigh 51 come that he should be received up, he stedfastly set his face to go to Jerusalem, and sent messengers 52 before his face: and they went, and entered into a village of the Samaritans, to make ready for him. And they did not receive him, because his face 53 was as though he were going to Jerusalem. And 54 ^.Or. were being ful- filled. 10. 11 S. LUKE. 129 when his disciples James and John saw this, they said, Lord, wilt thou that we bid fire to come down 55 from heaven, and consume them^? But he turned, 'j^^^"^f 56 and rebuked them^ And they went to another vil- authorities 1 add even M "^&^- _ _ _ Elijah did. 67 And as they went in the way, a certain man said ^g^^^ unto him, I will follow thee withersoever thou goest. ancient 58 And Jesus said unto him. The foxes have holes, and ™d*'S'*' the birds of the heaven have 'nests ; but the Son »«»«>'■ 9 bidden of him, and he that bade thee and him shall come and say to thee. Give this man place ; and then thou shalt begin with shame to take the lowest place. 10 But when thou art bidden, go and sit down in the lowest place ; that when he that hath bidden thee Cometh, he may say to thee, Friend, go up higher : then shalt thou have glory in the presence of all 11 that sit at meat with thee. For every one that exalteth himself shall be humbled ; and he that humbleth himself shall be exalted. 12 And he said to him also that had bidden him, When thou makest a dinner or a supper, call not thy friends, nor thy brethren, nor thy kinsmen, nor rich neighbours; lest haply they also bid thee again, and a recompense 13 be made thee. But when thou makest a feast, bid the 14 poor, the maimed, the lame, the blind : and thou shalt be blessed ; because they have not wherewith to recompense thee : for thou shalt be recompensed in the resurrection of the just. 15 And when one of them that sat at meat with him heard these things, he said unto him. Blessed is he 16 that shall eat bread in the kingdom of God. But he 142- S. LUKE. 14- 16 said unto him, A certain man made a great supper; iQr. 6or, siir^ 17 be put to death. And ye shall be hated of all men S/f" ^ 18 for my name's sake. And not a hair of your head 19 shall perish. In your patience ye shall win your ''souls. 20r, lives 20 But when ye see Jerusalem compassed with armies, 21 then know that her desolation is at hand. Then let them that are in Judaaa flee unto the mountains ; and let them that are in the midst of her depart out ; and let not them that are in the country enter therein. 22 For these are days of vengeance, that all things which 23 are written may be fulfilled. Woe unto them that are with child and. to them that give suck in those days! for there shall be great distress upon the 'land, and 'Or, earth 24 wrath unto this people. And they shall fall by the edge of the sword, and shall be led captive into all the nations: and Jerusalem shall be trodden down of the Gentiles, until the times of the Gentiles be fulfilled. 25 And there shall be signs in sun and moon and stars ; and upon the earth distress of nations, in perplexity 26 for the roaring of the sea and the billows ; men *faint- ig^ can- ing for fear, and for expectation of the things which, rm^ are coming on Hhe world : for the powers of the ^"r. the 27 heavens shall be shaken. And then shall they see Zrin. the Son of man coming in a cloud with power and 28 great glory. But when these things begin to come to pass, look up, and lift up your heads ; because your redemption draweth nigh. 29 And he spake to them a parable : Behold the fig 30 tree, and all the trees : when they now shoot forth, ye see it and know of your own selves that the summer 31 is now nigh. Even so ye also, when ye see these things coming to pass, know ye that the kingdom of 32 God is nigh. Yerily I say unto you. This generation shall not pass away, till all things be accomplished. 158 S. LUKE. 21.33 Heaven and earth shall pass away : but my words 33 shall not pass away. But take heed to yoiirsttlvR, lest haply your hearts 34 be overcharged with surfeiting, and drunkenness, and cares of this life, and that day come on you suddenly as a snare : for so shall it come upon all of them that 35 dwell on the face of all the earth. But watch ye at 30 every season, making supplication, that ye may pre- vail to csciipo all these things that shall come to pass, and to stand before the Son of man. And every day he was teaching h\ the temple ; and 37 every night he went out, and lodged in the mount that is called the mowit of Olives. And all the peo- 38 pie came early in the morning to him in the temple, to hear him. Now the feast of unleavened bread drew nigh, 1 22 which is called the Passover. And the chief priests 2 and the scribes sought how they might put him to death ; for they feared the people. And Satan entered into Judas who was called 3 Iscariot, being of the number of the twelve. And he 4 went away, and communed witlithe chief priests and captains, how he might deliver him unto them. And 5 they were glad, and covenanted to give him money. And he consented, and sought opportunity to deliver « "0r,MM- him unto them 'in the absence of the multitude. muimnuU And the day of unleavened bread came, on which 7 the passover must be sacrificed. And he sent Peter « and John, saying. Go and make ready for us the pass- over, that we may eat. And they said unto him, 9 Where wilt thou that we make ready ? And he said 10 unto them. Behold, when ye are entered into the city u there shall meet you a man bearing a pitcher of water; follow him into the house whereinto he goeth. And ye shall say unto the good man of the house. The 20r, r«K7icr ' Master saith unto thee. Where is the guest-chamber, where I shall eat the passover with my disciples? And he will shew you a large upper room furnished- 12 there make ready. And they went, and found a-s he 13 had said unto them : and they made ready the pass- over. ^ 22. 33. S. LUKE. 159 14 And when the hour was come, he sat down, and 15 the apostles with him. And he said unto them, With desire I have desired to eat this passover with you 16 before I suffer : for I saj' unto you, I will not eat it, 17 until it be fulfilled in the kingdom of God. And he received a cup, and when he had given thanks, he IS said. Take this and divide it among yourselves : for I say unto you, I will not drink from henceforth of the fruit of the vine, until the kingdom of God shall 19 come. And he took 'bread, and when he had given ^Or,aioaf thanks, he brake it, and gave to them, saying. This is my body ''which is given for you : this do in remem- ssomo 20 brance of me. And the cup in like manner after aUSorities supper, saying. This cup is the new 'covenant in my omit ichtch it 21 blood, even that which is poured out for you. But ^'°". behold, the hand of him that betrayeth me is with '°'^^ll^^,^ 22 me on the table. For the Son of man indeed goeth, /or ymi. as it hath been determined ; but woe unto that man aor, /«(.i- 23 through whom he is betrayed ! And they began to •"«"' question among themselves, which of them it was that should do this thing. 24 And there arose also a contention among them, 25 which of them is accounted to be the 'greatest. And he 4^^ said unto them. The kings of the Gentiles have greater. lordship over them ; and they that have authority 2(j over them are called Benefactor. But ye shall not be so : but he that is the greater among you, let him become as the younger ; and he that is chief, as he 27 that doth serve. For whether is greater, he that ■'sitteth at meat, or he that serveth? is not he thattor. ,,- "sitteth at meat? but I am in the midst of you as he '«"«"'• 2S that serveth. But ve are they whicli have continued 29 with mein my temptations ; and *I appoint unto you a 6 or, 7 ap- .sokinsrdom, even as mv Father appointed unto me, that i'"'"' ''"'" o ' 1 1 . "i I 1 * 1 • 1 yoi*, even its ye may eat and drink at my table in my ijingdom ; ««/ FaOier and ye shall sit on thrones judging the twelve tribes '^^',';';'t 31 of Israel. Simon, Simon, bohold, Satan "asked to kiundom, 32 have you, that he might sift you as wheat :butl made ,„°i,V""* supplication for thee, that thy faith fail not : and do *•"•*>'=• thou, when once thou hast turned again, stablish thy J'^Jj'j"''^^;'*' 33 brethreii. An4 Ije said uuto him, Lord, with thee I t,'J "" 160 S. LUKE. 22. 33 1 Or, and he tJuU hath no mvord, let him sell his cloJce, and huy one. 2 Gr. end. 8 Many ancient authorities omit ver. 43, 44. ^ Gr. boTid- aereant. am ready to go both to prison and to death. And he 34 said, I tell thee, Peter, the cock shall not crow this day, until thou shalt thrice deny that thou knowest me. And he said nnto them. When I sent you forth 35 ■without pur.=e, and wallet, and shoes, lacked ye any thing? And they said, Nothing. And he said unto 36 them. But now, he that hath a purse, let him take it, and likewise a wallet: 'and he that hath none, let him sell his cloke, and buy a sword. For I say unto 37 you, that this which is written mudt be fulfilled in me, And he was reckoned with transgressors : for that which concerneth me hath ^fulfilment. And they said, 38 Lord, behold, here are two swords. And he said unto them. It is enough. And he came out, and went, as his custom was, unto 39 the mount of Olives ; and the disciples also followed him. And when he was at the place, he said unto 40 them. Pray that ye enter not into temptation. And 41 he was parted from them about a stone's cast ; and he kneeled down and prayed, saying, Father, if 42 thou be willing, remove this cup from me: never- theless not my will, but thine, be done. 'And there 43 appeared unto him an angel from heaven, strengthen- ing him. And being in an agony he prayed more 44 earnestly : and his sweat became as it were great drops of blood falling down upon the ground. And when 45 he rose up from his prayer, he came unto the disciples, and found them sleeping for sorrow, and said unto 46 them, Why sleep ye? rise and pray, that ye enter not into temptation. While he yet spake, behold, a multitude, and he 47 that was called Judas, one of the twelve, went before them ; and he drew near unto Jesus to kiss him. But Jesus said unto him, Judas, betrayest thou the 48 Son of man with a kiss ? And when they that were 49 about him saw what would follow, they said. Lord, shall we smite with the sword? And a certain one of so them smote the ^servant of the high priest, and struck off his right ear. But Jesus answered and said, 51 Suffer ye thus far. And he touched his ear and 22. 70 S. LUKE. 161 52 healed him. And Jesus said unto the chief priests, and captains of the temple, and elders, which were come against him, Are ye coine out, as against a 53 robber, with swords and staves ? When I was daily with you in the temple, ye stretched not forth your hands against me : but this is your hour, and the power of darkness. 54 And they .seized him, and led him away, and brought him into the high priest's house. But Peter 55 followed afar off. And when they had kindled a fire in the midst of the court, and had sat down together, 56 Peter sat in the midst of them. And a certain maid seeing him as he sat in the light of the fire, and looking stedfastly upon him, said. This man also was 57 with him. But he denied, saying, Woman, I know 58 him not. And after a little while another saw him, and said. Thou also art one of them. But Peter said, 59 Man, I am not. And after the space of about one hour another confidently aflSrmed, saying. Of a truth this man also was with him : for he is a Galilfean. 60 But Peter said, Man, I know not what thou eayest. And immediately, while he yet spake, the cock crew. 61 And the Lord turned, and looked upon Peter. And Peter remembered the word of the Lord, how that he said unto him. Before the cock crow this day, thou 62 shalt deny me thrice. And he went out, and wept bitterly. 63 And the men that held 'JesMS mocked him, andiGr. wm 64 beat him. And they blindfolded him, and asked him, saying, Prophesy: who is he that struck thee? 65 And many other things spake they against him, re- viling him. 66 And as soon as it was day, the assembly of the elders of the people was gathered together, both chief priests and scribes ; and they led him away into their council, 67 saying. If thou art the Christ, tell us. But he said 68 unto them. If I tell you, ye will not believe: and if I 69 ask you, ye will not answer. But from henceforth shall the Son of man be seated at the right hand of 70 the power of God. And they all said. Art thou then ?or, re say the Son of God? And he said unto them, ^ Ye say ],;„.""' 162 S. LUKE. 22.70 * Or, an anointed Mnq 2 Gr. aign. 3 Btiiny aneieut authorities insert ver. 17 Nov) he must needs release unto them at the feast one prisoner. Others add the same words after ver. 19, that I am. And they said, What further need have 71 we of witness? for we ourselves have heard from ms own mouth. Andthewholecompanyofthemroseup.audbrought 1 ( him before Pilate. And they began to accuse him, 2 saying, We found this man perverting our nation, and forbidding to give tribute to Csesar, and saying that he himself is ' Christ a king. And Pilate asked him, 3 saying, Art thou the King of the Jews? And he answered him and said. Thou sayest. And Pilate 4 said unto the chief priests and the multitudes, I find no fault in this man. But they were the more urgent, 5 saying, He stirreth up the people, teaching throughout all Judsea, and beginning from Galilee even unto this place. But when Pilate heard it, he asked whether e the man were a Galilaean. And when he knew that 7 he was of Herod's jurisdiction, he sent him unto Herod, who himself also was at Jerusalem in these days. Now when Herod saw Jesus, he was exceeding g glad : for he was of a long time desirous to see him, because he had heard concerning him; and he hoped to see some ^miracle done by him. And he ques- 9 tioned him in many words ; but he answered him nothing. And the chief priests and the scribes stood, 10 vehemently accusing him. And Herod with his 11 soldiers set him at nought, and mocked him, and arraying him in gorgeous apparel sent him back to Pilate. And Herod and Pilate became friends with 12 each other that very day : for before they were at enmity between themselves. And Pilate called together the chief priests and the 13 rulers and the people, and said unto them. Ye brought 14 unto me this man, as one that perverteth the people : and behold, I, having examined him before you, found no fault in this man touching those things whereof ye accuse him : no, nor yet Herod: for he 15 sent him back unto us ; and behold, nothing worthy of death hath been done by him. I will therefore 16 chastise him, and release him.^ But they cried out is all together, saying. Away with this man, and release 23. 37 S. LUKE. 163 19 unto us Barabbas: one who for a certain insurrection made in the city, and for murder, was cast into prison. 20 And Pilate spake unto them again, desiring to release 21 Jesus; but they shouted, saying. Crucify, crucify him. 22 And he said unto them tlie third time, Why, what evil hath this inan done? I have found no cause of death in him : I will therefore chastise him and release him. 23 But they were instant with loud voices, asking that he might be crucified. And their voices prevailed. 24 And Pilate gave sentence that what they asked for 25 should be done. And he released him that for insurrection and murder had been cast into prison, whom they asked for; but Jesus he delivered up to their will. 26 And when they led him away, they laid hold upon one Simon of Cyrene, coming from the country, and laid on him the cross, to bear it after Jesus. 2? And there followed him a great multitude of the people, and of women who bewailed and lamented 28 him. But Jesus turning unto them said. Daughters of Jerusalem, weep not for me, but weep for yourselves, 29 and for your children. For behold, the days are coming, in which they shall say. Blessed are the barren, and the wombs that never bare, and the 30 breasts that never gave suck. Then shall they begin to say to the mountains. Fall on us; and to the hills, 31 Cover us. For if they do these things in the green tree, what shall be done in the dry ? 32 And there were also two others, malefactors, led with him to be put to death. 33 And when they came unto the place which is called Jo^^hTiItiii 'The skull, there they crucified him, and the male- oaivary, factors, one on the right hand and the other on the Ime'" 34 the left. ''And Jesus said. Father, forgive them ; for meaning. they know not what they do. And parting his gar- ^*°^^j. 35 ments among them, they cast lots. And the people authorities stood beholding. And the rulers also scoffed at him, J^j'S saying. He saved others; let him save himself, if this Father, fm- 36 is the Christ of God, his chosen. And the soldiers j^^alT ' also mocked him, coming to him, offering him vinegar, '^'"^^' • and saying. If thou art the King of the Jews, save do. wJiat they 164 S. LUKE. 23. 37 'Some ancient authuriti68 read tnto thy kingdom. 20r, earOb 3Gr., the mn failing. ^Or, sanc- tuary 60r, And Jesua, o-y- ing with a lovd voice, said ^Gt. began to (lau-n. thyself. And there was also a superscription over 38 him, THIS IS THE KING OF THli JEWS. And one of the malefactors which were_ hanged 39 railed on him, saying. Art not thou the Christ ? save thyself and us. But the other answered, and rebuking 40 him said. Dost thou not even fear God, seeing thou art in the same condemnation ? And we indeed 41 justly; for we receive the due reward of our deeds: but this man hath done nothing amiss. And he said, 42 Jesus, remember me when thou comest 'in thy king- dom. And he said unto him, Verily I say unto thee, 43 To-day shalt thou be with me in paradise. And it was now about the sixth hour, and a darkness 44 came over the whole *land until the ninth hour, 'the 45 sun's lightfailing : and the veil of theHemple was rent in the midst. ^And when Jesus had cried with a loud 46 voice, he said. Father, into thy hands I commend my spirit : and having said this, he gave up the ghost. And when the centurion saw what was done, he 47 glorified God, saying, Certainly this was a righteous man. And all the multitudes that came together to 48 this sight, when they beheld the things that were done, returned smiting their breasts. And all his 49 acquaintance, and the women that followed with him from Galilee, stood afar off, seeing these things. And behold, a man named Joseph, who was a so councillor, a good man and a righteous (he had not 51 consented to their counsel and deed), a man of Arimathsea, a city of the Jews, who was looking for the kingdom of God : this man went to Pilate, and 52 asked for the body of Jesus. And he took it down, 53 and wrapped it in a linen cloth, and laid him in a tomb that was hewn in stone, where never man had yet lain. And it was the day of the Preparation, and 54 the sabbath "drew on. And the women, which had 55 come with him out of Galilee, followed after, and beheld the tomb, and how his body was laid. And they returned, and prepared spices and oiut- 56 ments. And on the sabbath they rested according to the commandment. But on the first day of the week, at 1 2i 24.19 S. LUKE. 165 early dawn, they came unto the tomb, bringing the 2 spices which they had prepared. And they found 3 the stona rolled away from the tomb. And they entered in, and found not the body W the Lordigo^g 4 Jesus. And it came to pass, while they were per- J"^^''"?,. . plexed thereabout, behold, two men stood by them omit of the ' 5 in dazzling apparel: and as they were affrighted, and ^'■'*'^«™»- bowed down their faces to the earth, they said unto 6 them, Why seek ye 'the living among the dead? 'He ^q^. Mm is not here, but is risen: remember how he spake thai Uveih. 7 unto you when he was yet in Galilee, saying that the • Som» Son of man must be delivered up into the hands Mthorities of sinfal men, and be crucified, and the third day rise ™J','^^' j^ ^ again. And they remembered his words, and returned it num.' ^*from the tomb, and told all these things to the 4g„^„ 10 eleven, and to all the rest. Now they were Mary ancient Magdalene, and Joanna, and Mary the mother of omit /"ot' James : and the other women with them told these "'^ '""'''• 11 things unto the apostles. And these words appeared in their sight as idle talk; and they disbelieved them. 12 ''But Peter arose, and ran unto the tomb ; and sgomo stoopins; and looking in, he seeth the linen clothsby '"'J'i™' . themselves ; and he "departed to his home, wondering omitvei-. 12. at that which was come to pass. _ oor, depa,rtr 13 And behold, two of them were going that very day f* ™?»*^ to a village named Emmaus, which was threescore S^i/ 14 furlongs froq, Jerusalem. And they communed with each other of all these things which had happened. 15 And it came to pass, while they communed and questioned together, that Jesus himself drew near, 16 and went with them. But their eyes were holden 17 that they should not know him. And he said unto them, 'What communications are these that ye have tov. what one with another, as ye walk ? And they stood still, ZZftMiye 18 looking sad. And one of them, named Cleopas, exchmige one answering said unto him, *Dost thou alone sojourn o^."""" in Jerusalem and not know the things which aresor, D<,«i 19 come to pass there in these days? And he said unto '^ji^ them, What things? And they said unto him, The jer«m>e■<*■ 174 S. JOHN. 3.33 1 Or, he- lieuetk not 2 Gr. s;prmg : and 80 in ver. 14 ; but not in ver. H, 12. '^ OVf CM he was * Some ancient authorities omit For Jews Jmve with Sama- ritans, ' Or, Lord is true. For he whom God hath sent Bpeaketh the 34 words of God : for he giveth not the Spirit by mea- sure. The Father loveth the Son, and hath given all 35 things into his hand. He that believeth on these Son hath eternal life ; but he that ^ubeyeth not the Son shall not see life, but the wrath of God abideth on him. When therefore the Lord knew how that the Phari- 14 sees had heard that Jesus was making and baptizing more disciples than John (although Jesus himself 2 baptized not, but his disciples), he left Judsea, and 3 departed again into Galilee. And he must needs pass 4 through Samaria. So he cometh to a city of Samaria, 5 called Sychar, near to the parcel of ground that Jacob gave to his son Joseph : and Jacob's ''well was there. 6 Jesus therefore, being wearied with his journey, sat 'thus by the Veil. It was about the sixth hour. There cometh a woman of Samaria to draw water : 7 Jesus saith unto her, Give me to drink. For his 8 disciples were gone away into the city to buy food. The Samaritan woman therefore saith unto him. How 9 is it that thou, being a Jew, askest drink of me, which am a Samaritan woman ? (""For Jews have no dealings with Samaritans.) Jesus answered and said unto her, 10 If thou knewest the gift of God, and who it is that saith to thee. Give me to drink ; thou wouldest have asked of him, and he would have given thee living water. The woman saith unto him, ^Sir, thou hast 11 nothing to draw with, and the well is deep : from whence then hast thou that living water? Art thou 12 greater than our father Jacob, which gave us the well, and drank thereof himself, and his sons, and his cattle ? Jesus answered and said unto her, Every 13 one that drinketh of this water shall thirst again : but 14 whosoever drinketh of the water that I shall give him shall never thirst ; but the water that I shall give him shall become in him a well of water springing up unto eternal life. The woman saith unto him, '^Sir. give me 15 this water, that I thirst not, neither come all the way hither to draw. Jesus saith unto her, Go, call thy 16 husband, and come hither. The woman answered 17 4. 37 S. JOHN. 175 and said unto him, I liave no husband. Jesus saith 18 unto her, Thou saidst well, I have no husband : for thou hast had five husbands ; and he whom thou now hast is not thy husband : this hast thou said truly. 19 The woman saith unto him, ^Sir, I perceive that thou 'Or, Lmi 20 art a prophet. Our fathers worshipped in this moun- tain ; and ye say, that in Jerusalem is the place where 21 mea ought to worship. Jesus saith unto her, Woman, believe me, the hour cometh, when neither in this mountain, nor in Jerusalem, shall ye worship the 22 Father. Ye worship that -which ye know not : we worship that which we know : for salvation is from 23 the Jews. But the hour cometh, and now is, when the tiue worshippers shall worship the Father in spirit and truth : 4br such doth the Father seek to be f^'j^t^'^ 24 his worshipers. ^God is a Spirit: and they that c£o seeicah 25 worship him must worship in spirit and truth. The apr, aodu woman saith unto him, I know that Messiah cometh m"t (which is called Christ) : when he is come, he will 26 declare unto us all things. Jesus saith unto her, I that speak unto thee am he. 27 And upon this came his disciples ; and they marvelled that he was speaking with a woman ; yet no man said, What seekest thou ? or, Why speakest 28 thou with her ? So the woman left her waterpot, and went away into the city, and saith to the men, 29 Come, see a man, which told me all things that ever I 30 did : can this be the Christ ? They went out of the 31 city, and were coming to him. In the mean while the 32 disciples prayed him, saying, Eabbi, eat. But he said unto them, I have meat to eat that ye know not. 33 The disciples therefore said one to another. Hath any 34 man brought him aught to eat ? Jesus saith unto them, My meat is to do the will of him that sent 35 me, and to accomplish his work. Say not ye. There are yet four months, and then cometh the harvest ? behold, I say unto you. Lift up your eyes, and look on the fields, that they are *white already unto harvest. ^^^"^'^ 36 He that reapeth receiveth wages, and gathereth fruit vest, ai- unto life eternal ; that he that soweth and he that l^^^^^h 37 reapeth may rejoice together. For herein is the <6o. 176 S. JOHN. 4. 37 saying true, One soweth, and another reapeth. I 38 sent ye to reap that whereon ye have not laboured : others have laboured, and ye are entered into their labour. And from that city many of the Samaritans believed 39 on him because of the word of the woman, who testified. He told me all things that ever I did. So 40 when the Samaritans came unto him, they besought him to abide with them ; and he abode there two days. And many more believed because of his word ; 41 and they said to the woman, Now we. believe, not 42 because of thy speaking : for we have heard for ourselves, and know that this is indeed the Saviour of the world. And after the two days he went forth from thence 43 into Galilee. For Jesus himself testified, that a pro- 44 phet hath no honor in his own country. So when he 45 came into Galilee, the Galilseaus received him, having Been all the things that he did in Jerusalem at the feast : for the}'' also went unto the feast. He came therefore again unto Cana of Galilee, 46 where he made the water wine. And there was a 'Or Unm Certain 'nobleman, whose son was sick at Capernaum. offiier When he heard that Jesus was come out of Judsea 47 into Galilee, he went unto him, and besought Am that he would come down, and heal his son ; for he was at the point of death. Jesus therefore said unto him, 48 Except ye see signs and wonders, ye will in no wise 20r, Lord believc. The ^nobleman saith unto him, 'Sir, come 49 down ere my child die. Jesus saith unto him, Go thy 50 way ; thy son liveth. The man believed the word that Jesus spake unto him, and he went his way. sGr.ioni?- And ashewas now going down, his 'servants met him, gi servcmit. saying, that his son lived. So he inquired of them the 52 hour when he began to amend. They said therefore unto him. Yesterday at the seventh hour the fever left him. ^ So the father knew that it was at that hour 53 in which Jesus said unto him. Thy son liveth : apd himself believed, and his whole house. This is again 54 the second sign that Jesus did, having come out of Judsea into Galilee. e. 20 S. JOHN. 177 5l After these things there was ' a feast of the Jews ; ijiany and Jesus went up to Jerusalem. ancient 2 Now there is in Jerusalem by the sheep gate a r^X'"™ pool, which is called in Hebrew ^ feethesda, having f"^- 3 five porches. In these lay a multitude of them that ssome 5 were sick, blind, halt, withered^ And a certain authodties man was there, which had been thirty and eight years read SeWi- 6 in his infirmity. When Jesus saw him lying, and knew oSs seo.- that he had been now a long time in that case, he '"^^■ 7 saith unto him, Wouldest thou be made whole? The sMany sick man answered him, * Sir, I have no man, when the amhoriues water is troubled, to put me into the pool : but while ™^rt, I am coming, 'another steppeth down before me. in part, 8 Jesus saith unto him. Arise, take up thy bed,andwalk. ^elS^j 9 And straightway the man was made whole, and took of the water. up his bed and walked. ^/^^oTf ', 10 Now it was the sabbath on that day. So the Jews ■^'Jf^^,™' said unto him that was cured, It is the sabbath, and it seanons into 11 is not lawful for thee to take up thy bed. But he fl,ilfaf answered them. He that made me whole, the same wafer .■ ww- 12 said unto me. Take up thy bed, and walk. They fintZfte"'' asked him. Who is the man that said unto thee. Take '■^'{^^ 13 up thy bed, and walk? But he that was healed wist atxp:pediu • not who it was : for Jesus had conveyed himself away, ZZu^rMii 14 a multitude being in the place. Afterward Jesus wtuusoever findeth him in the temple, and said unto him. Behold, JZ'^hoidm. thou art made whole : sin no more, lest a worse thing 4 0r, Lord. 15 befall thee. The man went away, and told the Jews 16 that it was Jesus which had made him whole. And for this cause did the Jews persecute Jesus, because he did 17 these things on the sabbath. But Jesus answered them, My Father worketh even until now, and I work. 18 For this cause therefore the Jews sought the more to kill him, because he not only brake the sabbath, but also called God his own Father, making himself equal with God. 19 Jesus therefore answered and said unto them, Verily, verily, I say unto you. The Son can do nothing of himself, but what he seeth the Father doing: for what things soever he doeth, these the Son 20 also doeth in like manner. For the Father loveth the 178 S. JOHN. 5. 20 Son, and sheweth him all things that himself doeth : and greater works than these will he shew him, that ye may marvel. For as the Father raiseth the dead 21 and quickeneth them, even so the Bon also quickeneth whom he will. For neither doth the Father judge any 22 man, but he hath given all judgment unto the Son ; that all may honour the 8«r, even as they honour the 23 Father. He that honoureth not the Son honoureth not the Father which sent him. Verily, verily, I say 24 unto you , He that heareth my word, and believeth him that sent me, hath eternal life, and cometh not into judgment, but hath passed out of death into life. Verily, verily, I say unto you, The hour cometh, and 25, now is, when the dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God; and they that hear shall live. For as the 25 Father hath life in himself, even so gave he to the Son also to have life in himself: and he gave him authority 27i 'Or (isono/to execute judgment, because he is ^the Son of man. ""•n Marvel not at this : for the hour cometh, in which "all 28 that are in the tombs shall hear his voice, and shall 29 come forth ; they that have done good, unto the sQj^j,,.^. resurrection of life; and they that have Mone ill, unto Used the resurrection of judgment. • I can of myself do nothing : as I hear, I judge : 30 and my judgment is righteous ; because I seek not mine own will, but the will of him that sent me. If I 31 bear witness of myself, my witness is not true. It is 32 another that beareth witness of me ; and I know that the witness which he witnesseth of me is true. Ye 33 have sent unto John, and he hath borne witness unto the truth. But the witness which I receive is not from 34 man : howbeit I say these things, that ye may be saved. He was the lamp that burneth and shineth ; and 35 ye were willing to rejoice for a season in his light. But the witness which I have is greater than that ofse John : for the works which the Father hath given me to accomplish, the very works that I do, bear witness of me, that the Father hath sent me. And the Father 371 which sent me, he hath borne witness of me. Ye have neither heard his voice at any time, nor seen his form. And ye have not his word abiding in you : 38 6. 13 S. JOHN. 179 39 for whom he sent, him ye believe not ^Ye search ' Or, Searc& the scriptures, because ye think that in them ye have tm-^^' eternal life ; and these are they which bear witness of 40 me ; and ye will not come to me, that ye may have 41 life. I receive not glory from men. But I know you, 42 that ye have not the love of God in yourselves. I am 43 come in my Father's name, and ye receive me not: if another shall come in his own name, him ye will 44 receive. How can ye believe, which receive glory one of another, and the glory that cometh from ^the only 2 ^^^ 45 God ye seek not? Think not that I will accuse you ancient to the Father : there is one that accuseth you, even readttc 46 Moses, on whom ye have set your hope. For if ye "'* °"''- believed Moses, ye would believe me ; for he wrote 47 of me. But if ye believe not his writings, how shall ye believe my words ? g 1 After these idlings Jesus went away to the other side of th . sea of Galilee, which is ihe sea of Tiberias. 2 And a great multitude folLwed him, because they beheld the signs which he did on them that were sick. 3 And Jesus went up into the mountain, and there he 4 sat with his disciples. Now the passover, the feast of 5 the Jews, was at hand. Jesus therefore lifting up his eyes, and seeing that a great multitude cometh unto him, saith unto Philip, Whence are we to buy 'bread, 'Gr.iomm. C that these may eat ? And this he said to prove him ; _7for he himself knew Nvhat he would do. Philip answered him, Two hundred ''pennyworth of ^bread is 4 see mar- not sufScient for them, that every one may take a fn°Matt!*° 8 little. One of his disciples, Andrew, Simon Peter's xvui. 28. 9 brother, saith unto him. There is s, lad here, which hath five barley loaves, and two iishes : but what are 10 these among so many? Jesus said. Make the people sit down. Now there was much grass in the place. So the men sat down, in number about five thousand. 11 Jesus therefore took the loaves ; and having given thanks, he distributed to them that were set down ; likewise also of the fishes as much as they would. 12 And when they were filled, he saith unto his disciples, Gather up the broken pieces which remain over, that 13 nothing be lost. So they gathered them up, and filled 180 S. JOHN. 6. 13 1 Some ancient authorities read aig-ne. 2 Gt. little boat. 8 Gr. lUOe toots. twelve baskets with broken pieces from the five barley loaves, which remained over unto them that had eaten. When therefore the people saw the ^ sign 14 which he did, they said. This is of a truth the prophet that Cometh into the world. Jesus therefore perceiving that they were about to 15 come and take him by force, to make him king, with- drew again into the mountain himself alone. And when evening came, his disciples went down 16 unto the sea ; and they entered into a boat, and were 17 going over the sea unto Capernaum. And it was now dark, and Jesus had not yet come to them. And the I8 sea was rising by reason of a great wind that blew. When therefore they had rowed about five and twenty 19 or thirty furlongs, they behold Jesus walking on the sea, and drawing nigh unto the boat : and they were afraid. But he saith unto them. It is I ; be not afraid. 20 They were willing therefore to receive him into the 21 boat: and straightway the boat was at the land whither they were going. On the morrow, the multitude which stood on the 22 other side of the sea saw that there was none other ^boat there, save one, and that Jesus entered not with his disciples into the boat, but that his disciples went away alone (howbeit there came ' boats from Tiberias 23 nigh unto the place where they ate the bread after the Lord had given thanks) : when the multitude therefore 24 saw that Jesus was not there, neither his disciples, they themselves got into the 'boats, and came to Capernaum, seeking Jesus. And when they found 25 him on the other side of the sea, they said unto him, Rabbi, when camest thou hither ? Jesus answered 26 , them and said, Verily, verily, I say unto you, ye seek me, not because ye saw signs, but because ye ate of the loaves, and were filled. Work not for the meat 27 which perisheth, but for the meat which abideth unto eternal life, which the Son of man shall give unto you : for him the Father, even Grod, hath sealed. They said 28 therefore unto him, What must we do, that we may work the works of God ? Jesus answered and said 29 unto them, This is the work of God, that ye believe e. 49 S. JOHN. 181 30 on him whom 'he hath sent. They said therefore i or h« ^unto him, What then doest thou for a sign, that we '^ 31 may see, and believe thee ? what workest thou ? Our fathers ate the manna in the wilderness ; as it is written, He gave them bread out of heaven to eat. 32 Jesus therefore said unto them. Verily, verily, I say unto you, It was not Moses that gave you the bread out of heaven ; but my Father giveth you the true 33 bread out of heaven. For the bread of God is that which Cometh down out of heaven, and giveth life unto 34 the world. They said therefore unto him. Lord, ever- 35 more give us this bread. Jesus said unto them, I am the bread of life : he that cometh to me shall not hunger, and he that believeth on me shall never 36 thirst. But I said unto you, that ye have seen me, 37 and yet believe not. All that which the Father giveth me shall come unto me; and him that cometh 38 to me I will in no wise cast out. For I am come down from heaven, not to do mine own will, but the 39 will of him that sent me. And this is the will of him that sent me, that of all that which he hath given me I should lose nothing, but should raise it up at the 40 last day. For this is the will of my Father, that every one that beholdeth the Son, and believeth on him, should have eternal life ; and ^I will raise him up at \ot ami i the last day. umn^ 41 The Jews therefore murmured concerning him, be- cause he said, I am the bread which came down out of 42 heaven. And they said. Is not this Jesus, the son of Joseph, whose father and mother we know? how doth 43 he now say, I am come down out of heaven ? Jesus answered and said unto them, Murmur not among 44 yourselves. No man can come to me, except the Father which sent me draw him : and I will raise him 45 up in the last day. It is written in the prophets. And they shall all be taught of God. Every one that hath heard from the Father, and hath learned, cometh unto 46 me. Not that any man hath seen the Father, save he 47 which is from God, he hath seen the Father. Verily, 48 verily, I say unto you, He that believeth hath eternal 49 life. I am the bread of life. Your fathers did eat the 182 S. JOHN. 6.49 manna in the wilderness, and they died. This is the 50 bread which cometh down out of heaven, that a man may eat thereof, and not die. I am the living bread 51 which came down outof heaven : if any man eat of this bread, he shall live for ever: yea and the bread which I will give is my flesh, for the life of the world. The Jews therefore strove one with another, say- 52 ing. How can this man give us his flesh to eat? Jesus therefore said unto them. Verily, verily, I say 53 unto you. Except ye eat the flesh of the Son of man and drink his blood, ye have not life in yourselves. He that eateth my flesh and drinketh my blood hath 54 eternal life ; and I will raise him up at the last day. 1 Gr. inie ^o"" ^7 ^^sh is ^mcat indeed, and my blood is Mrink 55 meal. indeed. He that eateth my flesh and drinketh my 56 2 Gr. inie blood abideth in me, and I in him. As the living 57 dnitk. Father sent me, and I live because of the Father ; so he that eateth me, he also shall live because of me. This is the bread which came down out of heaven : 58 not as the fathers did eat, and died : he that eateth this bread shall live forever. These things said 69 8 Or, a syno- ^^ i^ '^hc syuagogue, as he taught in Capernaum. gogiu, Many therefore of his disciples, when they heard 60 i Or, him tMs, Said, This is a hard saying ; who can hear % ? But Jesus knowing in himself that his disciples mur- 61 mured at this, said unto them, Doth this cause you to stumble? What then if ye should behold the Son of 62 man ascending where he was before ? It is the spirit 63 that quickeneth ; the flesh profiteth nothing : the words that I have spoken unto you are spirit, and are life. But there are some of you that believe not. For 64 Jesus knew from the beginning who they were that believed not, and who it was that should betray him. And he said. For this cause have I said unto you, 65 that no man can come unto me, except it be given unto him of the Father. Upon this many of his disciples went back, and 66 walked no more with him. Jesus said therefore unto 67 the twelve. Would ye also go away ? Simon Peter 68 6 Or, haa answered him, Lord, to whom shall we go? thou ^hast word, the words of eternal life. And we have believed and 69 7. 19 S. JOHN. 183 70 know that thou art the Holy One of God. Jesus answered them, Did not I choose you the twelve, and 71 one of you is a devil ? Now he spake of Judas the son of Simon Iscariot, for he it was that should betray him, being one of the twelve. 71 And after these things Jesus walked in Galilee : for he would not walk in Judsea, because the Jews sought 2 to kill him. Now the feast of the Jews, the feast of 3 tabernacles, was at hand. His brethren therefore said unto him, Depart hence, and go into Judsea, that thy disciples also may behold thy works which thou 4 doest. For no man doeth anything in secret, 'and 1 gome himself seeketh to be known openly. If thou doest ™™°* . 5 these thuigs, manliest thyselt to the world, -b or even re.id mid 6 his brethren did not believe on him. Jesus therefore 'ifC^,^ saith unto them. My time is not yet come ; but your osmiy. 7 time is alway ready. The world cannot hate you ; but me it hateth, because I testify of it, that its works 8 are evil. Go ye up unto the feast : I go not up ^yet 2 Many unto this feast ; because my time is not yet fulfilled, authoritiea 9 And having said these things unto them, he abode omit j/rf still in Galilee. 10 But when his brethren were gone up unto the feast, then went he also up, not publicly, but as it were in 11 secret. The Jews therefore sought him at the feast, 12 and said, Where is he ? And there was much mur- muring among the multitudes concerning him : some said. He is a good man ; others said. Not so, but he 13 leadeth the multitude astray. Howbeitno man spake openly of him for fear of the Jews. 14 But when it was now the midst of the feast Jesus 15 went up into the temple, and taught. The Jews therefore marvelled, saying. How knoweth this man 16 letters, having never learned ? Jesus therefore an- swered them, and said, My teaching is not mine, 17 but his that sent me. If any man willeth to do his will, he shall know of the teaching, whether it be of 18 God, or whether I speak from myself. He that speaketh from himself seeketh his own glory: but he that seeketh the glory of him that sent him, the same 19 is true, and no unrighteousness isin him. Did not 184 S. JOHN. '^- 13 Moses give you the law, and yet none of you doeth the law ? Why seek ye to kill me ? The multitude 20 I Gr. demon, answered, Thou hast a 'devil: who seeketh to kill thee? Jesus answered and said unto them, i did one 2i s Or, ma.rvd work and ye all 'marvel. For this cause hath Moses 22 ''iCrmL given you circumcision (not that it is of Moses, but of haiii gwtn the fathers); and on the sabbath ye circumcise a Sr™'" man. If a man receiveth circumcision on the sabbath, 23 that the law of Moses may not be broken ; are ye wroth with me, because 1 made a man every whit whole on the sabbath ? Judge not according to ap- 24 pearance, but judge righteous judgment. Some therefore of them of Jerusalem said. Is not 25 this he whom they seek to kill ? And lo, he speaketh 26 openly, and they say nothing unto him. Can it be that the rulers indeed know that this is the Christ ? Howbeit we know this man whence he is : but when 27 the Christ cometh, no one knowetli whence he is. Jesus therefore cried in the temple, teaching and 28 saying. Ye both know me, and know whence I am ; and I am not come of myself, but he that sent me is true, whom ye know not. I know him ; because I 29 am from him, and he sent me. They sought there- 30 fore to take him : and no man laid his hand on him, because his hour was not yet come. But of the 31 multitude many believed on him ; and they said, When the Christ shall come, will he do more signs than those which this man hath done ? The Pharisees 32 heard the multitude murmuring these things concern- ing him ; and the chief priests and the Pharisees sent officers to take him. Jesus therefore said. Yet a little 33 while am I with you, and I go unto him that sent me. Ye shall seek me, and shall not find me : and where I 34 am, ye cannot come. The Jews therefore said among 35 themselves. Whither will this man go that we shall acr. o/. not find him? will he go unto the Dispersion 'among the Greeks, and teach the Greeks ? What is this word 36 that he said. Ye shall seek me, and shall not find me : and where I am, ye cannot come ? Now on the last day, the great day of the feast, 37 Jesus stood and cried, saying, If any man thirst, let 8. 6 S. JOHN. 185 38 him come unto me, and drink. He that believeth on me, as the scripture hath said, out of his belly shall 39 flowrivers of living water. But this spake he of the Spirit, which they that believed on him were to re- ceive : 'for the Spirit was not yet given ; because Jesus isomo" 40 was not yet glorified. Some of the multitude there- ""^jf''^ . fore, when they heard these words, said. This is of a ^ha'm^Iiw 41 truth the prophet. Others said, This is the Christ. u,mZt^^ But some said, What, doth the Christ come out of 9i«<^ "" 42 Galilee ? Hath not the scripture said that the Christ Cometh of the seed of David, and from Bethlehem, 43 the village where David was ? So there arose a di- 44 vision in the multitude because of him. And some of them would have taken him ; but no man laid hands on him. 45 The officers therefore came to the chief priests and Pharisees ; and they said unto them, Why did ye not 46 bring him? The ofiicers answered, Never man so 47 spake. The Pharisees therefore answered them, Are 48 ye also led astray ? Hath any of the rulers believed 49 on him, or of the Pharisees? But this multitude 50 which knoweth not the law are accursed. Nicodemus saith unto them (he that came to him before, being one 51 of them). Doth our law judge a man, except it first 52 hear from himself and know what he doeth ? They answered and said unto him, Art thou also of Galilee? Search, and ''see that out of Galilee ariseth no prophet. 'Or, see:' for ■^ -^ 011(0/ Galilee &c. 53 '[And they went every man unto his own house : sMoet of the 8 1,2 but Jesus went unto the mount of Olives. And early ancient in the morning he came again into the temple, and all omit Johu the people came unto him ; and he sat down, and ™- *|^'''4"- 3 taught them. And the scribes and the Pharisees which con- bring a woman taken in adultery ; and having set her much'from 4 in the midst, they say unto him, *Master, this woman e«=h other. 6 hath been taken in adultery, in the very act. Now in lor, TeaAa the law Moses commanded us to stone such : what 6 then sayest thou of her ? And this they said, Hempt- 5 Or, irymg ing him, that they might have whereof to accuse him. 186 S. JOHN. S, C But Jesus stooped down, and with his finger wrote on the ground. But when they continued asking him, he 7 lifted up himself, and said unto them, He that is without sin among you, let him first cast a stone at her. And again he stooped down, and with 8 his finger wrote on the ground, And they, when 9 they heard it, went out one by one, beginning from the eldest, even unto the last: and Jesus was left alone, and the woman, where she was, in the midst. And Jesus lifted up himself, and said unto her, 10 Woman, where are they? did no man condemn thee? And she said. No man, Lord. And Jesus 11 said. Neither do I condemn thee : go thy A«ay ; from henceforth sin no more.] Again therefore Jesus spake unto them, saying, 12 I am the light of the world : he that followeth me shall not walk in the darkness, but shall have the light of life. The Pharisees therefore said unto 13 him. Thou bearest witness of thyself; thy witness is not true. Jesus answered and said unto them. Even 14 if I bear witness of myself, my witness is true; for I know whence I came, and whither I go ; but ye know not whence I come, or whither I go. Ye judge after 15 the flesh ; I judge no man. Yea and if I judge, my le judgment is true ; for I am not alone, but I and the Father that sent me. Yea and in your law it is written, 17 that the witness of two men is true. I am he that I8 beareth witness of myself, and the Father that sent me beareth witness of me. They said therefore unto him, 19 Where is thy Father? Jesus answered. Ye know neither me, nor my Father : if ye knew me, ye would know my Father also. These words spake he in the 20 treasury, as he taught in the temple : and no man took him I because his hour was not yet come. He said therefore again unto them, I go away, and 2I ye shall seek me, and shall die in your sin : whither I go, ye ca,nnot come. The Jews therefore said. Will 22 he kill himself, that he saith, Whither I go, ye cannot 8. 41 S. JOHN. 187 23 come? And he said unto them, Ye are from beneath ; I am from above: ye are of this world; I am not of 24 this world. I said therefore unto you, that ye shall die in your sins: for except ye believe that 'I am he, i or, lam 25 ye shall die in your sins. They said therefore unto him, Who art thou? Jesus said unto them, ^Even 2 or, How is that which I have also spoken unto you from the ""'?',^'^^" 1 • • T 1 J.1 ■ 1 1 • 1 spealc to you 26 beginning. 1 nave many things to speak and to judge at aiif concerning you : howbeit he that sent me is true ; and the things which I heard from him, these speak I 27 'unto the world. They perceived not that he spake 3 Gr. info. 28 to them of the Father. Jesus therefore said, When ye have lifted up the Son of man, then shall ye know that *I am he, and that I do nothing of myself, i or,iam but a.s the Father taught me, I speak these things. °^>. ^^ 29 And he that sent me is with me; he hath not left me do' alone ; for I do always the things that are pleasing to 30 him. As hespake these things, many believed on him. 31 Jesus therefore said to those Jews which had be- lieved him, If ye abide in my word, then are ye truly 32 my disciples ; and ye shall know the truth, and the 33 truth shall make you free. They answered unto him, We be Abraham's seed, and have never yet been in bondage to any man : how sayest thou. Ye shall be 34 made free ? Jesus answered them, Verily, verily, I say unto you. Every one that committeth sin is the 35 bondservant of sin. And the bondservant abideth not in the house for ever : the Son abideth for ever. 36 If therefore the Son shall make you free, ye shall 37 be free indeed. I know that ye are Abraham's seed ; yet ye seek to kill me, because my word 'hath not free 5 or, km no 38 course in you. I speak the things which I have seen f'g^yi^^'^ with ^my Father : and ye also do the things which ye Father.- do 39 heard from your father. They answered and said unto %f^J'^^ him. Our father is Abraham. Jesus saith unto them, tui^s which If ye 'were Abraham's children, *ye would do the from L 40 works of Abraham. But now ye seek to kill me. f%'^"'^,.^ a man that hath told you the truth, which I heard « some 41 from God: this did not Abraham. Ye do the works authorities of your father. They said unto him. We were not ^^^y^ do born of fornication ; we have one Father, even God. amLk. 188 S. JOHN". 8. 42 1 Or, know 2 Some ancient authoritiea read standetft, 3 Or, mien one speak- etk a lie, he speaketh of his own : for hi8 father also is a liar. ^ Gr. demon. B Or, that he should bee *• Gr. was bom. ' Or, was hidden, and went dtc. 8 Many ancient authorities add and going through the midst of them went his way, and so passed by. Jesus said unto them, If God were your Father, 42 ye would love me : for I came forth and am come from God ; for neither have I come of myself, but he sent me. Why do ye not ^understand my speech ? 43 Even because ye cannot hear my word. Ye are of 44 your father the devil, and the lusts of your father it is your will to do. He was a murderer from the be- ginning, and ^stood not in the truth, because there is no truth in him. 'When hespeaketh a lie, he speaketh of his own : for he is a liar, and the father thereof. But because I say the truth, ye believe me not. 45 Which of you con victeth me of sin ? If I say truth, 46 why do ye not believe me ? He that is of God 47 heareth the words of God : for this cause ye hear them not, because ye are not of God. The Jews answered 48 and said unto him, Say we not well that thou art a Samaritan, and hast a *devil? Jesus answered, 49 I have not a ^devil ; but I honour my Father, and ye dishonour me. But I seek not mine own glory : there 50 is one that seeketh and judgeth. Verily, verily, I say 51 unto you, If a man keep my word, he shall never see death. The Jews said unto him. Now we know 52 that thou hast a *devil. Abraham is dead, and the prophets ; and thou sayest. If a man keep my word, he shall never taste of death. Art thou greater 53 than our father Abraham, which is dead ? and the prophets are dead : whom makest thou thyself? Jesus answered, If I glorify myself, my glory is 54 nothing: it is my Father that glorifieth me; of whom ye say, that he is your God ; and ye have 55 not known him : but I know him ; and if I should say, I know him not, I shall be like unto you, a liar: but I know him, and keep his word. Your 56 father Abraham rejoiced ^to see my day ; and he saw it, and was glad. The Jews therefore said unto him, 57 Thou art not yet fifty years old, and hast thou seen Abraham ? Jesus said unto them. Verily, verily, I say 53 unto you. Before Abraham "was, I am. They took up 59 stones therefore to cast at him : but Jesus 'hid himself, and went out of the templet And as he passed by, he saw a man blind from his 1 9 8- 20 S. JOHN. 189 2 birth. And his disciples asked him, saying, Eabbi, who did sin, this man. or his parents, that he should 3 be born blind ? Jesus answered, Neither did this man sin, nor his parents : but that the works of God 4 should be made manifest in him. We must work the works of him that sent me, while it is day : the night 6 Cometh, when no man can work. When I am in the 6 world, I am the light of the world. When he had thus spoken, he spat on the ground, and made clay of 7 the spittle, ^and anointed his eyes with the clay, and iq^ ^^^ said unto him. Go, wash in the pool of Siloam (which mihuui is by interpretation, Sent). He went away therefore, Lomte^hfa 8 and washed, and came seeing. The neighbours there- "J^ fore, and they which saw him aforetime, that he was a beggar, said. Is not this he that sat and begged? 9 Others said, It is he: others said. No, but he is like 10 him. He said, I am he. They said therefore unto 11 him, How then were thine eyes opened ? He an- swered. The man that is called Jesus made clay, and anointed mine eyes, and said unto me. Go to Siloam, and wash : so I went away and washed, and I received 12 sight. And they said unto him. Where is he? He saith, I know not. 13 They bring to the Pharisees him that aforetime was 14 blind. Now it was the sabbath on the day when Jesus 15 made the clay, and opened his eyes. Again therefore the Pharisees also asked him how he received his sight. And he said unto them. He put clay upon 16 mine eyes, and I washed, and do see. Some therefore of the Pharisees said, This man is not from God, because he keepeth not the sabbath. But others said. How can a man that is a sinner do such signs ? 17 And there was a division among them. They say there- fore unto the blind man again, Whatsayest thou of him, in that he opened thine eyes? And he said. He is a 18 prophet. The Jews therefore did not believe con- cerning him, that he had been blind, and had received his sight, until they called the parents of him that had 19 received his sight, and asked them, saying. Is this your son, who ye say was born blind ? how then doth 20 he now see? "His parents answered and said, We 190 S. JOHN. 9. 20 ^ Many ancient aiithoritiea read the Son of man. know that this is our son, and that he was born blind : but how he now seeth, we know not; or who opened 21 his eyes, we know not : ask him ; he is of age ; he shall speak for himself These things said his parents, 22 because they feared the Jews : for the Jews had agreed already, that if any man should confess him to be Christ, he should be put out of the synagogue. Therefore said his parents, He is of age; ask him. 23 So they called a second time the man that was blind, 24 and said unto him. Give glory to God : we know that this man is a sinner. He therefore answered, Whether 25 he be a sinner, I know not: one thing I know, that, whereas I was blind, now I see. They said therefore 26 unto him. What did he to thee? how opened he thine eyes? He answered them, I told you even now, and 27 ye did not hear : wherefore would ye hear it again ? would ye also become his disciples ? And they re- 28 viled him, and said. Thou art his disciple ; but we are disciples of Moses. We know that God hath spoken 29 unto Moses: but as for this man, we know not whence he is. The man answered and said unto them, Why, 30 herein is the marvel, that ye know not whence he is, and yet he opened mine eyes. We know that God 31 heareth not sinners : but if any man be a worshipper of God, and do his will, him he heareth. Since the 32 world began it was never heard that any one opened the eyes of a man born blind. If this man were not 33 from God, he could do nothing. They answered and 34 said unto him. Thou wast altogether born in sins, and dost thou teach us ? And they cast him out. Jesus heard that they had cast him out ; and finding 35 him, he said. Dost thou believe on 'the Son of God? He answered and said. And who is he. Lord, that I 36 may believe on him ? Jesus said unto him. Thou hast 37 both seen him, and he it is that speaketh with thee. And he said. Lord, I believe. And he worshipped 38 him. And Jesus said. For judgment came I into this 39 world, that they which see not may see; and that they which see ma,j become blind. Those of the Pharisees 40 which were with him heard these things, and said unto him, Are we also blind? Jesus said unto them, If ye 41 10. 18 S. JOHN. 191 were blind, ye -would have no sin : but now ye say, We see : your sin remaineth. 1 Verily, verily, I say unto you. He that entereth not by the door into the fold of the sheep, but climbeth up some other -way, the same is a thief and a robber. 2 But he that entereth in by the door is 'the shepherd iqj. ^ 3 of the sheep. To him the porter openeth ; and the 'hepherd sheep hear his voice : and he calleth his own sheep 4 by name, and leadeth them out. When he hath put forth all his own, he goeth before them, and the sheep 5 follow him : for they know his voice. And a stranger will they not follow, but will flee from him : for they 6 know not the voice of strangers. This ''parable spake ^Ot, proverb Jesus unto them : but they understood not what things they were which he spake unto them. 7 Jesus therefore said unto them again. Verily, verily, 8 I say unto you, I am the door of the sheep. All that came before me are thieves and robbers : but the sheep 9 did not hear them. I am the door: by me if any man enter in, he shall be saved, and shall go in and 10 go out, and shall find pasture. The thief cometh not, but that he may steal, and kill, and destroy : I came that they may have life, and may 'have t< abundantly, q^ ,,„„, 11 1 am the good shepherd : the good shepherd layeth atmntumee 12 down his life for the sheep. He that is a hireling, and not a shepherd, whose own the sheep are not, be- holdeth the wolf coming, and leaveth the sheep, and fleeth, and the wolf snatcheth them, and scattereth 13 them: he fleeth because he is a hireling, and careth not 14 for the sheep. I am the good shepherd ; and I know 15 mine own, and mine own know me, even as the Father knoweth me, and I know the Father ; and I 16 lay down my life for the sheep. And other sheep I have, which are not of this fold: them also I must4Q^ ;^„^ ■•bring, and they shall hear my voice ; and *they shall s or.ftcre 17 become one flock, one shepherd. Therefore doth the *'"'l^°j Father love me, because I lay down my life, that I „ ^^^^ 18 may take it again. No one "taketh it away from me, .incicnt but I lay it down of myself. I have 'power to lay "J^^^^a it down, and I have ' power to take it again. This '»">!'■- commandment received I from my Father. ' or, HgM 192 S. JOHN. 10.19 I Gr. demon. 2 Some ancient authorities read At that tmie was the feast. 8 Some ancient authorities read That which my Father )uUk given unto me. * Or, aught 6 Or, cojwe- craied. There arose a division again among the Jews be- 19 cause of these words. And many of them said, He 20 hath a 'devil, and is mad ; why hear ye him ? Others 21 said, These are not the sayings of one possessed with a Mevil. Can a 'devil open the eyes of the blind? ^And it was the feast of the dedication at Jeru- 22 salem : it was winter ; and Jesus was walking in the 23 temple in Solomon's porch. The Jews therefore 24 came round about him, and said unto him, How long dost thou hold us in suspense? If thou art the Christ, tell us plainly. Jesus answered them, I told 25 you, and ye believe not : the works that I do in my Father's name, these bear witness of me. But ye 26 believe not, because ye are not of my sheep. My 27 sheep hear my voice, and I know them, and they follow me : and I give unto them eternal life ; and 28 they shall never perish, and no one shall snatch them out of my hand. 'My Father, which hath given ihem 29 unto me, is greater than all ; and no one is able to snatch Hhem out of the Father's hand. I and the 30 Father are one. The Jews took up stones again to 31 stone him. Jesus answered them. Many good works 32 have I shewed you from the Father ; for which of those works do ye stone me ? The Jews answed him, 33 For a good work we stone thee not, but for blas- phemy ; and because that thou, being a man, makest thyself God. Jesus answered them, Is it not written 34 in your law, I said. Ye are gods? If he called them 35 gods, unto whom the word of God came '(and the scripture cannot be broken), say ye of him, whom 35 the Father Sanctified and sent into the world. Thou blasphemest ; because I said, I am the Son of God ? If I do not the works of my Father, believe me not. 37 But if I do them, though ye believe not me, believe 38 the works : that ye may know and understand that the Father is in me, and I in the Father. They sought 39 again to take him: and he went forth out of their hand. And he went away again beyond Jordan into the 40 place where John was at the first baptizing; and there- he abode. And many came unto him ; and they said, 4i John indeed did no sign ; but all things whatsoever 11. 21 S. JOHN. 193 42 John spake of this man were true. And many be- lieved on him there. yi 1 Now a certain man was sick, Lazarus of Bethany, of 2 the village of Mary and her sister Martha. And it was that Mary which anointed the Lord with ointment, and wiped his feet with her hair, whose brother 3 Lazarus was sick. The sisters therefore sent unto him, saying, Lord, behold, he whom thou lovest is 4 sick. But when Jesus heard it, he said, This sickness is not unto death, but for the glory of God, that the 5 Son of God may be glorified thereby. Now Jesus 6 loved Martha, and her sister, and Lazarus. When therefore he heard that he was sick, he abode at that 7 time two days in the place where he was. Then after this he saith to the disciples, Let us go into Judsea 8 again. The disciples say unto him, Rabbi, the Jews were but now seeking to stone thee ; and goest thou 9 thither again ? Jesus answered. Are there not twelve hours in the day ? If a man walk in the day, he stumbleth not, because he seeth the light of this 10 world. But if a man walk in the night, he stumbleth, 11 because the light is not in him. These things spake he : and after this he saith unto them. Our friend Lazarus is fallen asleep ; but I go, that I may awake 12 him out of sleep. The disciples therefore said unto him, Lord, if he is fallen asleep, he will ' recover, i q^ j,, 13 Now Jesus had spoken of his death : but they thought «>™i 14 that he spake of taking re.st in sleep. Then Jesus therefore said unto them plainly, Lazarus is dead. 15 And I am glad for your sakes that I was not there, to the intent ye may believe; nevertheless let us go 16 unto him. Thomas therefore, who is called ' Didymus, , ,j^^^ j said unto his fellow-disciples. Let us also go, that we ru»». may die with him. 17 Bo when Jes©^ame, he found that he had been in 18 the tomb four days already. Now Bethany was nigh 19 unto Jerusalem, about fifteen furlongs ofi"; and many of the Jews had come to Martha and Mary, to console 20 them concerning their brother. Martha therefore, when she heard that Jesus was coming, went and met 21 him : but Mary still sat in the house. Martha there- 194 S. JOHN. 11.21 1 Or, her eaying ' Or, Teacher " Gr, waU. * Gr. wail- ing. * Or, wm jnoved with indignation in tile spirit « Gr. troiibled himself. ' Or, heln^ movod with indig-naUon in himself * Or, wpon fore said unto Jesus, Lord, if thou hadst been here, my brother had not died. And even now I know 22 that, whatsoever thou shalt ask of God, God will give thee. Jesus saith unto her, Thy brother shall rise 23 again. Martha saith unto him, I know that he shall 24 rise again in the resurrection at the last day. Jesus 25 said unto her, I am the resurrection, and the life : he that believethon me, though he die, yet shall he live: and whosoever liveth and believeth on me shall never 26 die. Believest thou this? She saith unto him. Yea, 27 Lord : I have believed that thou art the Christ, the Son of God, even he that cometh into the world. And 28 when she had said this, she went away, and called Mary 'her sister secretly, saying. The 'Master is here, and calleth thee. And she, when she heard it, arose 29 quickly, and went unto him. (Now Jesus was not yet so come into the village, but was still in the place where Martha met him.) The Jews then which were with her si in the house, and were comforting Ler,when they saw Mary, that she rose up quickly and went out, followed her, supposing that she was going unto the tomb to 'weep there. Mary therefore, when she came where 32 Jesus was, and saw him, fell down at his feet, saying unto him. Lord, if thou hadst been here, my brother had not died. When Jesus therefore saw her ""weep- 33 ing, and the Jews also *weeping which came with her, he groaned in the spirit, and ^was troubled, and said, S4 Where have ye laid him ? They say unto him. Lord, 35 come and see. Jesus wept. ' The Jews therefore S6 said, Behold how he loved him ! But some of them S7 said. Could not this man, which opened the eyes of him that was blind, have caused that this man also should not die? Jesus therefore again 'groaning in 33 himself cometh to the tomb. Now it was a cave, and a stone lay ^against it. Jesus saith. Take ye away 39 the stone. Martha, the sister of him that was dead, saith unto him. Lord, by this time he stinketh: for he hath been dead four days. Jesus saith unto her. Said 40 I not unto thee, that, if thou believedst,thoushouldest see the glory of God ? So they took away the stone, n And Jesus lifted up his eyes, and said, Father, I thank 11. 57 S. JOHN. 195 42 thee that thou heardest me. And I knew that thou hearest me always: but because of the multitude ■which standeth around I said it, that they may be- 43 lieve that thou didst send me. And when he had thus spoken, he cried with a loud voice, Lazarus, come 44 forth. He that was dead came forth, bound hand and foot with 'grave-clothes ; and his face was bound lor, jra™ about with a napkin. Jesus saith unto them. Loose *»*' him, and let him go. 45 Many therefore of the Jews, which came to Mary and beheld ^that which he did, believed on him. ziiany 46 But some of them went away to the Pharisees, and ^°t^g"Jygj told them the things which Jesus had done. reaatto 47 The chief priests therefore and the Pharisees ^3' gathered a council, and said. What do we? for this *« '*'^- 48 man doeth maiiy signs. If we let him thus alone, all men will believe on him : and the Romans will come and take away both our place and our nation. 49 But a certain one of them, Caiaphas, being high priest that year, said unto them, Ye know nothing at 50 all, nor do ye take account that it is expedient for you that one man should die for the people, and that 61 the whole nation perish not. Now this he said not of himself; but being high priest that year, he prophe- 52 sied that Jesus should die for the nation ; and not for the nation only, but that he might also gather to- gether into one the children of God that are scattered 53 abroad. So from that day forth they took counsel that they might put him to death. 54 Jesus therefore walked no more openly among the Jews, but departed thence into the country near to the wilderness, into a city called Ephraim ; and there 55 he tarried with the disciples. Now the passover of the Jews was at hand ; and many went up to Je- rusalem out of the country before the passover, to 56 purify themselves. They sought therefore for Jesus, and spake one with another, as they stood in the temple. What think ye ? That he will not come to 57 the feast ? Now the chief priests and the Pharisees had given commandment, that, if any man knew where he was, he should shew it, that they might take him. 196 S. JOHN. 12.1 ^ S6R mar- gi lal nute on Mark xiv. 3. 2 See margi- nal uoto on Matt, xviii. 28. 8 Or, box * Or, carried what 1005 put therein ^ Or, Xc( her aloiie ; it was lli^d Bhe migid keep a •Some ancient autliorities read the common people. Jesus therefore six days before the passover came i 10 to Bethany, where Lazarus was, whom Jesus raised from the dead. So they made him a supper there : 2 and Martha served ; but Lazarus was one of them that sat at meat with him. Mary therefore took a 3 pound of ointment of 'spikenard, very precious, and anointed the feet of Jesus, and wiped his feet with her hair : and the house was filled with the odour of the ointment. But Judas Iscariot, one of his 4 disciples, which should betray him, saith, Why was 5 not this ointment sold for three hundred ^pence, and given to the poor? Now this he said, not because he 6 cared for the poor ; but because he was a thief, and having the 'bag *took away what was put therein. Jesus therefore said, "Suffer her to keep it against 7 the day of my burying. For the poor ye have always 8 with you ; but me ye have not always. The common people therefore of the Jews learned 9 that he was there : and they came, not for Jesus' sake only, but that they might see Lazarus also, whom he had raised from the dead. But the chief priests took 10 counsel that they might put Lazarus also to death ; because that by reason of him many of the Jews went 11 away, and believed on Jesus. On the morrow *a great multitude that had come to 12 the feast, when they heard that Jesuswascomingto Je- rusalem, took the branches of the palm trees, and went 13 forth to meet him, and cried out, Hosanna: Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord, even the King of Israel. And Jesu.s, having found a young 14 ass, sat thereon; as it is written. Fear not, daughter 15 of Zion : behold, thy King cometh, sitting on an ass's colt. These things understood not his disciples at is the -first : but when Jesus was glorified, then remem- bered they that these things were written of him, and that they had done these things unto him. The mul- 17 titude therefore that was with him when he called Lazarus out of the tomb, and raised him from the dead, bare witness. For this cause also the mul- is titude went and met him, for that they heard that he had done this sign. The Pharisees therefore said 19 12. 36. 8. JOHN. 197 among themselves, 'Behold how ye prevail nothing : ior,j,B lo, the world is gone after him. UMd 20 Now there were certain Greeks among those that 21 went up to worship at the feast : these therefore came to Philip, which was of Bethsaida of Galilee, and 22 asked him, saying, Sir, we would see Jesus. Philip Cometh and telleth Andrew : Andrew cometh, and 23 Philip, and they tell Jesus. And Jesus answereth them, saying, The hour is come, that the Son of man 24 should be glorified. Verily, verily, I say unto you, Except a grain of wheat fall into the earth and die , it abideth by itself alone ; but if it die, it beareth 25 much fruit. He that loveth 'his life loseth it;and ^Or, »tmi he that hateth ''his life in this world shall keep it unto 26 life eternal. If any man serve me, let him follow me ; and where I am, there shall also my servant be : if any man serve me, him will the Father honour. 27 Now is my soul troubled ; and what shall I say ? Father, save me from this 'hour. But for this cause « Or, lumr t 28 came I unto this hour. Father, glorify thy name. There came therefore a voice out of heaven, saying, I have both glorified it, and will glorify it again. 29 The multitude therefore, that stood by, and heard it, said that it had thundered : others said, An angel 30 hath spoken to him. Jesus answered and said, This voice hath not come for my sake, but for your sakes. 31 Now is *the judgment of this world : now shall the tQir^ajndg- 32 prince of this world be cast out. And I, if I be lifted mmi up 4rom the earth, will draw all men unto myself s or, oui o/ 33 But this he said, signifying by what manner of death 34 he should die. The multitude therefore answered him, We have heard out of the law that the Christ abideth forever : and how sayest thou, The Son of man must be lifted up ? who is this Son of man ? 35 Jesus therefore said unto them, Yet a little while is the light "among you. Walk while ye have the light, « 0r,*» that darkness overtake you not : and he that walk- eth in the darkness knoweth not whither he goeth. 36 While ye have the light, believe on the light, that ye may become sons of light. These things spake Jesus, and he departed and 198 S. JOHN. 12.36 * Or, wow Hdden/rwn Utem ' Or, htal 8 Or, to the uUermost ^ hid himself from them. But though he had don^ so sr many signs before them, yet they believed not on him: that the word of Isaiah the prophet might be 38 fulfilled, which he spake. Lord, who hath believed our report ? And to whom hath the arm of the Lord been revealed ? For this cause they could not believe, for that Isaiah 39 said again, He hath blinded their eyes, and he hardened 40 their heart ; Lest they should see with their ey^, and per- ceive with their heart. And should turn. And I should heal them. These things said Isaiah, because he saw his glory ; 41 and he spake of him. Nevertheless even of the rulers 42 many believed on him ; but because of the Pharisees they did not confess 'it, lest they should be put out of the synagogue: for they loved the glory of men 43 more than the glory of God. And Jesus cried and said, He that believeth on me, 44 believeth not on me, but on him that sent me. And 45 he that beholdeth me beholdeth him that sent me. I am come a light into the world, that whosoever be- 46 lieveth on me may not abide in the darkness. And 47 if any man hear my sayings, and keep them not, I judge him not: for I came not to judge the world, but to save the world. He that rejecteth me, and 43 receiveth not my sayings, hath one that judgeth him: the word that I spake, the same shall judge' him in the last day. For I spake not from myself; but the 49 Father which sent me, he hath given me a command- ment, what I should say, and what I should speak. And I know that his commandment is life eternal : the 50 things therefore which I speak, even as the Father hath said unto me, so I speak. Now before the feast of the passover, Jesus know- 1 13 ing that his hour was come that he should depart out of this world unto the Father, having loved his own which were in the world, he loved them 'unto the 13. 21 S. JOHN. 199 2 end. And during supper, the devil having already put into the heart of Judas Iscariot, Simon's son, to 3 betray him. Je&ua, knowing that the Father had given all things into his hands, and that he came forth 4 from God, and goeth unto God, riseth from supper, and layeth aside his garments ; and he took a towel, 5 and girded himself Then he poureth water into the bason, and began to wash the disciples' feet, and to wipe them with the towel wherewith he was girded. 6 So he Cometh to Simon Peter. He saith unto him, 7 Lord, dost thou wash my feet? Jesus answered and said unto him, What I do thou knowest not now ; but 8 thou shalt understand hereafter. Peter saith unto , him. Thou shalt never wash my feet. Jesus answered him. If I wash thee not, thou hast no part with me. 9 Simon Peter saith unto him, Lord, not m}"^ feet only, 10 but also my hands and my head. Jesus saith to him He that is bathed needeth not ^save to wash his feet, i^^^ but is clean every whit : and ye are clean, but not all. ancient 11 For he knew him that should betray him ; therefore omit mve, said he. Ye are not all clean. andAw/aet. 12 So when he had washed their feet, and taken his garments, and ^ sat down again, he said unto them, sq^ ^^ 13 Know ye what I have done to you ? Ye call me '^'i^'i- 'Master, and, Lord: and ye say well; for so I am. sor, reootw 14 If I then, the Lord and the * Master, have washed your feet, ye also ought to wash one another's feet. 15 For I have given you an example, that ye also should 16 do as I have done to you. Verily, verily, I say unto you, A ^servant is not greater than his lord; aeither 4gj_ j„,^ l7^one that is sent greater than hethatsent him. If ye scrvcuu. know these things, blessed are ye if ye do them, sg^^^ 18 1 speak not of you all : I know whom I "have chosen: vostie. but that the scripture may be fulfilled. He that eateth »0r, ciwse 19 ' my bread lifted up his heel against me. From hence- ' Many forth I tell you before it come to pass, that, when authorities it is come to pass, ye may believe that 'lam he. l^^%th 20 Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that receiveth me. whomsoever I send receiveth me ; and he that re- »or, lam ceiveth me receiveth him that sent me. 21 When Jesus had thus said, he was troubled in the 200 8. JOHK 13.21 lOr, box *0r^ w(M ^r, even as I loved y(m^ Outt ye aho nuiy love one another ^Or, believe in Qod spirit, and testified, and said, Verily, verily, I say unto you, that one of you shall betray me. The disciples 22 looked one on another, doubting of whom he spake. There was at the table reclining on Jesus' bosom one 23 ef his disciples, whom Jesus loved. Simon Peter 24 therefore beckoneth to him, and saith unto him. Tell us who it is of whom he speaketh. He leaning back, 25 as he was, on Jesus' breast saith unto him. Lord, who is it? Jesus therefore answereth. He it is, for whom 26 I shall dip the sop, and give it him. So when he had dipped the sop, he taketh and giveth it to Judas, the son of Simon Iscariot. And after the sop, then entered 27 Satan into him. Jesus therefore saith unto him, That thou doest, do quickly. Now no man at the table 28 knew for what intent he spake this unto him. For 29 some thought, Because Judas had the ^bag, that Jesus said unto him. Buy what things we have need of for the feast ; or, that he should give something to the poor. He then having received the sop went out so straightway : and it was night. When therefore he was gone out,' Jesus saith, Now 31 'is the Son of man glorified, and God 'is glorified in him ; and God shall glorify him in himself, and 32 straightway shall he glorify him. Little children, yet 33 a little while I am with you. Ye shall seek me : and as I said unto the Jews, Whither I go, ye cannot come ; so now I say unto you. A new commandment I give 34 unto you, that ye love one another ; 'even as I have loved you, that ye also love one another. By this 35 shall all men know that ye are my disciples, if ye have love one to another. Simon Peter saith unto him, Lord, whither goest 36 thou ? Jesus answered. Whither I go, thou canst not follow me now ; but thou shalt follow afterwards. Peter saith unto him. Lord, why cannot I follow thee 37 even now ? I will lay down my life for thee. Jesus 38 answereth, Wilt thou lay down thy life for me ? Verily, verily, I say unto thee. The cock shall not crow, till thou hast denied me thrice. Let not your heart be troubled : *ye believe in God, 1 believe also in me. In my Father's house are many 2 14 42. 21 S. JOHN. 201 'mansions ; if it were not so, I would have told you ; ,0, aj(. 3 for I go to prepare a place for you. And if I go and dni-pUuxt prepare a place for you, I come again, and will receive you unto myself; that where I am, there ye may be 4 also. 'And whither I go, ye know the way. Thomas ''Many 6 saith unto him, Lord, we know not whither thou goest ; authoruiea 6 how know we the way ? Jesus saith unto him, I am ^^^^"igo the way,and thetruth, and the life: noonecomethunto ybiow, 7 the Father, but ^by me. If ye had known me, ye ^knma!"'^ would have known n;y Father also : from henceforth ye sor. 8 know him, and have seen him. Philip saith unto through him. Lord, shew us the Father, and it sufBceth us. J Jesus saith unto him, Have I been so long time with you, and dost thou not know me, Philip ? he that hath seen me hath seen the Father ; how sayest thou, 10 Shew us the Father ? Believest thou not that I am in the Father, and the Father in me? the words that I say unto you I speak not from myself: but the 11 Father abiding in me doeth his works. Believe me that I am in the Father, and the 'Father in me : or 12 else believe me for the very works' sake. Verily, verily, I say unto you. He that believeth on me, the worli that I do shall he do also ; and greater works than these shall he do ; because I go unto the Father. 13 And whatsoever ye shall ask in my name, that will I 14 do, that the Father may be glorified in the Son. If ye shall ask * me anything in my name, that will I do. inany 15 If ye love me, ye will keep my commandments. And authorities 16 I will *pray the Father, and he shall give you another omit me. 17 "Comforter, that he may be with you for ever, even the 5^^ ^^^ Spirit of truth : whom the world cannot receive ; for request of. it beholdeth him not, neither knoweth him : ye know oor, Advo- 18 him ; for he abideth with you, and shall be in you. I'J^^, ... 1 7 1 1 x -\7- Or, Helper 19 Will not leave you 'desolate : i come unto you. i et Or. paro- a little while, and the world beholdeth me no more ; ''"''■ but ye behold me: because I live, 'ye shall live ^^^^^_ 20 also. In that day ye shall know that I am in my eor and ye 21 Father, and ye in me, and I in you. He that hath '^^K-" my commandments, and keepeth them, he it is that loveth me : and he that loveth me shall be loved of my Father, and I will love him, and will manifest 202 S. JOHN. 14. 21 myself unto him. Judas (not Iscariot) saith unto him, 22 Lord, what is come to pass that thou wilt manifest thyself unto us, and not unto the world ? Jesus 23 answered and said unto him, If a man love me, he will keep my word : and my Father will love him, and we will come unto him, and make our abode with him. He that loveth me not keepeth not my words : 24 and the word which ye hear is not mine, but the Father's who sent me. These things have I spoken unto you, while yet 25 1 Or, Aivo- abiding with you. But the 'Comforter, even the Holy 26 o^Heip^ Spirit, whom the Father will send in my name, he Gr'. Para- shall teach you all things, and bring to your remem- ''^- brance all that I said unto you. Peace I leave with 27 you ; my peace I give unto you : not as the world giveth, give I unto you Let not your heart be troubled, neither let it be fearful. Ye heard how I 28 said to you, I go away, and I come unto you. If ye loved me, ye would have rejoiced, because I go unto the Father : for the Father is greater than I. ^nd now I have told you before it come to pass, 29 that, when it is come to pass, ye may believe. 1 30 will no more speak much with you, for the prince of the world cometh :_ and he hath nothing in me ; but 31 that the world may know that I love the Father, and as the Father gave me commandment, even so I do. Arise, let us go hence. I am the true vine, and my Father is the husband- 1 15 man. Every branch in me that beareth not fruit, 2 he taketh it away : and every branch that beareth fruit, he cleanseth it, that it may bear more fruit. Already ye are clean because of the word which 3 1 have spoken unto you. Abide in me, and I in you. 4 As the branch cannot bear fruit of itself, except it abide in the vine ; so neither can ye, except ye abide in me, I am the vine, ye are the branches : He that 5 abideth in me,i^nd I in him, the same beareth much truit : tor apart from me ye can do nothing. If a man 6 abide not m me. he is cast forth as a branch, and is withered; and they gather them, and cast them into the hre, and they are burned. If ye abid« in me, and 7 15. 26 S. JOHN. 203 my words abide in you, ask whatsoever ye will, and 8 it shall be done unto you. Herein 'is my Father i or, wm. glorified, Hhat ye bear much fruit ; and so shall ye be sMimy 9 my disciples. Even as the Father hath loved me, I *°thoritie» 10 also have loved j'ou : abide ye in my love. If ye read aiai ve keep my commandments, ye sh ill abide in my love ; ^™;(™"d'fce even as I have kept my Father's commandments, and "s ii^ivie». 11 abide in his love. These things have I spoken unto you, that my joy may be in you, and that your joy may 12 be fulfilled. This is my commandment, that ye love 13 one another, even -as I have loved you. Greater love hath no man than this, that a man lay down his life for 14 his friends. Ye are my friends, if ye do the things 15 which I command you. No longer do I call you 'servants; for the ^servant knoweth not what his lord ]^^:2^ doeth : but I have called you friends ; for all things , g^ j„,^ that I heard from my Father I have made known unto tmara. 16 you. Ye did not choose me, but I chose you, and appointed you, that ye should go and bear fruit, and that your fruit should abide : that whatsoever ye shall ask of the Father in my name, he may give it you. 17 These things I command you, that ye may love one 18 another. If the world hateth you, ^ye know that it e or, hmm 19 hath hated me before it hated you. If ye were of the v^ world, the world would love its own: but because ye are not of the world, but I chose, you out of 20 the world, therefore the world hateth you. Remem- ber the word that I said unto you, A*servant is not greater than his lord. If they persecuted me, they will also persecute you ; if they kept my word, they 21 will keep yours also. But all these things will they do unto you for my name's sake, because they know not 22 him that sent me. If I had not come and spoken unto them, they had not had sin : but now they have 23 no excuse for their sin. He that hateth me hateth my 24 Father also. If I had not done among them the works which none other did, they had not had sin : but now they have both seen and hated both me and eor, Advo- 25 my Father. But this cometh to pass, that the word '^^■g-^-i^^^ my be fulfilled that is written in their law, They or Paro-' 26 hated me without a cause. But when the 'Comforter is ''"'• 204 S. JOHN. 15.26 * Or, gceth forth from 2 Or, and bear ye aleo wUn£S8 "Or, Advo- cate Or, Helper. Gr. Para- come, whom I will send unto you from the Father, even the Spirit of truth, which 'proceedeth from the Father, he shall bear witness of me: ''and ye also bear wit- 27 ness, because ye have been with me from the beginning. These things have I spoken unto you, that ye should i 16 not be made to stumble. They shall put you out of 2 the synagogues : yea, the hour cometh, that whosoever killeth you shall think that he offereth service unto- God. And these things will they do, because they 3 have not known the Father, nor me. But these 4 things have I spoken unto you, that when their hour is come, ye may remember them, how that I told you. And these things I said not unto you from the beginning, because I was with you. But now I go 5 unto him that sent me ; and none of you asketh me. Whither goest thou ? But because I have spoken 6 these things uuto you, sorrow hath filled your heart. Nevertheless I tell you the truth ; It is expedient for 7 you that I go away: for if I go not away, the '^Comforter will not come unto you; but if I go, I will send him unto you. And he, when he is come, 8 will convict the world in respect of sin, and of righteousness, and of judgment: of sin, because they 9 believe not on me; of righteousness, because I go to 10 the Father, and ye behold me no more; of judgment, 11 because the prince of this world hatli been judged. I have yet many things to say unto you, but ye 12 cannot bear them now. Howbeit when he, the Spirit 13 of truth, is come, he shall guide you into all the truth : for he shall not speak from himself; but what things soever he shall hear, these shall he speak: and he shall declare unto you the things that are to come. He shall glorify me : for he shall take of mine, and 14 shall declare it unto you. All things whatsoever the 15 Father hath are mine : therefore said I, that he taketh of mine, and shall declare it unto you. A little while, le and ye behold me no more; and again a little while, ' and ye shall see me. Some of his disciples therefore 17 said one to another, What is this that he saith unto us, A little while, and ye behold me not ; and again a little while, and ye shall see me : and, Because I go to 16.33 S. JOHN. 205 18 the Father ? They said therefore, What is this that he saith, A little while ? We know not what he saith. 19 Jesus perceived that they were desirous to ask him, and he said unto them, Do ye inquire among your- selves concerning this, that I said, A little while, and ye behold me not, and again a little while, and ye 20 shall see me ? Verily, verily, I say unto you, that ye shall weep and lament, but the world shall rejoice : ye shall be sorrowful, but your sorrow shall be turned 21 into joy. A woman when she is in travail hath sorrow, because her hour is come: but when she is delivered of the child, she remembereth no more the anguish, for the joy that a man is born into the 22 world. And ye therefore now have sorrow : but I will see you again, and your heart shall rejoice, and 23 your joy no one taketh away from you. And in that day y e shalP ask me nothing. Verily, verily, I say unto i q^, m* m, you. If ye shall ask anything of the Father, he will «" a^'*^'"' 24 give it you in my name. Hitherto have ye asked nothing in my name : ask, and ye shall receive, that your joy may be fulfilled. 25 These thiags have I spoken unto you in 'proverbs : , or.iiara the hour cometh, when I shall no more speak unto "*'«« you in 'proverbs, but shall tell you plainly of the 26 Father. In that day ye shall ask in my name : and I say not unto you, that I will 'pray the Father for sQr. imit. 27 you ; for the Father himself loveth you, because ye '«!!"«»' »/• have loved me, and have believed that I came forth 28 from the Father. I came out from the Father, and am come into the world : again, I leave the world, 29 and go unto the Father. His disciples say, Lo, now speakest thou plainly, and speakest no * proverb. « Or, yaratie 30 Now know we that thou knowest all things, and needest not that any man should ask thee : by this 31 we believe that thou earnest forth from God. Jesus 32 answered them. Do ye now believe ? Behold, the hour cometh, yea, is come, that ye shall be scattered, every man to his own, and shall leave me alone: and yet I am not alone, because the Father is with S3 me. These things have I spoken unto you, that in me ye may have peace. In the world ye ha\e 206 S. JOHN. 16.33 ' Or. rruihe request. " Gr. out of. 8 Or, evil * Or, Come- tmUe tribulation: but be of good cheer; I have overcome the world. These things spake Jesus ; and lifting up his eyes i to heaven, he said, Father, the hour is come ; glorify thy Son, that the Bon may glorify thee: even as thou 2 gavest him authority over all flesh, that whatsoever thou hast given him, to them he should give eternal life. And this is life eternal, that they should know 3 thee the only true God, and him whom thou didst send, even Jesus Christ. I glorified thee on the earth, 4 having accomplished the work which thou hast given me to do. And now, O Father, glorify thou me with 5 thine own self with the glory which I had with thee before the world was. I manifested thy name unto 6 the men whom thou gavest me out of the world : thine they were, and thou gavest them to me ; and they have kept thy word. Now they know that all things 7 whatsoever thou hast given me are from thee: for the g words which thou gavest me I have given unto them ; and they received them, and knew of a truth that I came forth from thee, and they believed that thou didst send me. I 'pray for them : I 'pray not for 9 the world, but for those whom thou hast given me ; for they are thine : and all things that are mine are 10 thine, and thine are mine: and I am glorified in them. And I am no more in the world, and these are in the 11 world, and I come to thee. Holy Father, keep them in thy name which thou hast given me, that they may be one, even as we are. While I was with 12 them, I kept them in thy name which thou hast given me: and I guarded them, and not one of them perished, but the sou of perdition ; that the scripture might be fulfilled. But now I come to thee; and 13 these things I speak in the world, that they may have my joy fulfilled in themselves. I have given them 14 thy word ; and the world hated them, because they are not of the world, even as I am not of the world. Pf^y iiot that thou shouldest take them ^from the 15 world, but that thou shouldest keep them ''from 'the evil one. They are not of the world, even as I am 16 not of the world. ^Sanctify them in the truth : thy 17 17 18. 8 S. JOHN. 207 ', conae- 18 word is truth. As thou didst send me into the 19 world, even so sent I them into the world. And for their sakes I ^sanctify myself, that they themselves iq^^ ^ 20 also may be sanctified in truth. Neither for these "■"*=• only do I ''pray, but for them also that believe on me 2^^. make 21 through their word ; that they may all be one ; even request. as thou. Father, art in me and I in thee, that they also may be in us : that the world may believe that 22 thou didst send me. And the glory which thou hast given me I have given unto them ; that they may be 23 one, even as we are one ; I in them, and thou in me, that they may be perfected into one ; that the world may know that thou didst send me, and lovedst them, 24 even as thou lovedst me. Father, 'that which thou sji^ny hast given me, I will that, where I am, they also ^Jif" V may be with me ; that they may behold my glory, read those which thou hast given me : for thou lovedst me "*<""• 25 before the foundation of the world. O righteous Father, the world knew thee not, but I knew thee ; 26 and these kn«w that thou didst send me ; and I made known unto them thy name, and will make it known ; that the love wherewith thou lovedst me may be in them, and I in them. 18 1 When Jesus had spoken these words, he went forth with his disciples over the *brook ^Kidron, 'Or, ravine. where was a garden, into the which he entered, toi^snt. 2 himself and his disciples. Now Judas also, which sor, of tiie betrayed him, knew the place : for Jesus oft-times o=*"-» 3 resorted thither with his disciples. Judas then, having received the 'band of soldiers and officers «0r, cohort from the chief priests and the Pharisees, cometh thither with lanterns and torches and weapons. 4 Jesus therefore, knowing all the things that were coming upon him, went forth, and saith unto them, 5 Whom s6ek ye ? They answered him, Jesus of Nazareth. Jesus saith unto them, I am he. And Judas also, which betrayed him, was standing with 6 them. When therefore he said unto them, I am he, 7 they went backward, and fell to the ground. Again therefore he asked them, Whom seek ye ? And they 8 said, Jesus of Nazareth, Jesus answered, I told you 208 S. JOHN. 18.8 1 Qt. hond- gervatU. 2 Or, cohort 3 Or, mi7i- tary tribune Gr. ahiti- arch. that I am he : if therefore ye seek roe, let these go their way : that the word might be fulfilled which 9 he spake, Of those whom thou hast given me I lost not one. Simon Peter therefore having a sword drew 10 it, and struck the high priest's 'servant, and cut off his right ear. Now the 'servant's name was Malchus. Jesus therefore said unto Peter, Put up the sword 11 into the sheath : the cup which the Father hath given me, shall I not drink it 1 So the ''band and the ^chief captain, and the offi- 12 cers of the Jews, seized Jesus and bound him, and 13 led him to Annas first ; for he was father in law to Caiaphas, which was high priest that year. Now 14 Caiaphas was he which gave counsel to the Jews, that it was expedient that one man should die for the people. And Simon Peter followed Jesus, and sodidanother 15 disciple. Now that disciple was known unto the high priest, and entered in with Jesus into the court of the high priest; but Peter was standing at the door with- 16 out. So the other disciple, which was known unto the high priest, went out and spake unto her that kept the door, and brought in Peter. The maid 17 therefore that kept the door saith unto Peter, Art thon also one of this man's disciples ? He saith, I am not. Now the ■'servants and the officers were standing there, is having made ^a fire of coals ; for it was cold ; and 6 Gr.a>eo/they Were warming themselves : and Peter also was citarcoai. with them, standing and warming himself. The high priest therefore asked Jesus of his dis- 19 ciples, and of his teaching. Jesus answered him, I 20 have spoken openly to the world ; I ever taught in 'synagogues, and in the temple, where all the Jews come together ; and in secret spake I nothing. Why 21 askest thou me ? ask them that have heard me, what I spake unto them : behold, these know the things which I said. And when he had said this, one 22 of the officers standing by struck Jesus 'with his hand, saying, Answerest thou the high priest so ? Jesus answered him, If I have spoken evil, bear 23 witness of the evil : but if well, why sraitest thou me? * Gr. bond- seroanis. * Gr. ffi/na- gogite. ^ Or, vtith a rod. 18.39 S. JOHN. 209 24 Annas therefore sent him bound unto Caiaphas the high priest. 25 Now Simon Peter was standing and warming him- self. They said therefore unto him, Art thou also one of his disciples? He denied, and said, I am not. 26 One of the 'servants of the high priest, being a kins- 1 q,. 5,,,^ man of him whose ear Peter cut off, saith, Did not I »ena«t'- 27 see thee in the garden with him ? Peter therefore denied again : and straightway the cock crew. 28 They lead Jesus therefore from Caiphas into the 'palace : and it was early ; and they themselves entered 2 or. B-aeio- not into the palace, that they might not be defiled, "«m. 29 but might eat the passover. Pilate therefore went out unto them, and saith. What accusation bring ye 30 against this man ? They answered and said unto him. If this man were not an evil-doer, we should not 31 have delivered him up unto thee. Pilate therefore said unto them. Take him yourselves, and judge him according to your law. The Jews said unto him. It 32 is not lawful for us to put any man to death : that the word of Jesus might be fulfilled, which he spake, signi- fying by what manner of death he should die. S3 Pilate therefore entered again into the ^palace, and called Jesus, and said unto him. Art thou the King of 34 the Jews? Jesus answered, Say est thou this of thyself, 85 or did others tell it thee concerning me ? Pilate an- swered. Am I a Jew? Thine own nation and the chief priests delivered thee unto me : what hast thou 36 done ? Jesus answered. My kingdom is not of this world : if my kingdom were of this world, then would my 'servants fight, that I should not be delivered to °o.r. officers: the Jews: but now is my kingdom not from hence. S/iVa'a. ' 37 Pilate therefore said unto him, Art thou a king then ? Jesus answered, *Thousayest that I am a king. To 4 0r, jtwm this end have I been born, and to this end am I come 2^'."jani into the world, that I should bear witness unto the aUns. truth. Every one that is of the truth heareth my 38 voice. Pilate saith unto him. What is truth ? And when he had said this, he went out again unto the Jews, and saith unto them, I find no crime in him. 39 But ye have a custom, that I should release unto you 210 S. JOHN". 18. 39 one at the passover : will ye therefore that I release unto you the King of the Jews ? They cried out 4o therefore again, saying, ISTot this man, but Barabbas. Now Barabbas was a robber. Then Pilate therefore took Jesus, and scourged him. il9 And the soldiers plaited a crown of thorns, and put it 2 on his head, and arrayed him in a purple garment; and they came unto him, and said, Hail, King of the 3 ' Or, wuh Jews ! and they struck him Vith their hands. And 4 rods' Pilate went out again, and saith unto them, Behold, I bring him out to you, that ye may know that I find no crime in him. Jesus therefore came out, wearing g the crown of thorns and the purple garment. And Filate saith unto them. Behold, the man ! When 6 therefore the chief priests and the officers saw him, they cried out, saying. Crucify him, crucify him. Pilate saith unto them, Take him yourselves, and crucify him: for I find no crime in him. The Jews 7 answered him, We have a law, and by that law he ought to die, because he made himself the Son of God. When Pilate therefore heard this saying, he s !Gr. Pi-ato. was the more afraid ; and he entered into the ^palace 9 '^»'»- again, and saith unto Jesus, Whence art thou? But Jesus gave him no answer. Pilate therefore saith 10 unto him, Speakest thou not unto me ? knowest thou s ®r, auijo- not that I have "power to release thee, and have '•% 'power to crucify thee ? Jesus answered him. Thou u wouldst have no 'power against me, except it were given thee from above : therefore he that delivered me unto thee hath greater sin. Upon this Pilate 12 sought to release him : but the Jews cried out, saying, If thou release this man, thou art not Caesar's friend : < Or, oppo,- every one that maketh himself a king %peaketh against '■"■""■"' Csesar. When Pilate therefore heard these words, he 13 brought Jesus out, and sat down on the judgment- seat at a place called The Pavement, but in Hebrew, Gabbatha. Now it was the Preparation of the pass- 14 over : it was about the sixth hour. And he saith unto the Jews, Behold, your King ! They therefore cried 15 out, Away with him, away with him, crucify him Pilate saith unto them, Shall I crucify your King? eth Ossar 19. 30 S. JOHN. 211 The chief priests answered, We have no king but 16 Caesar. Then therefore he delivered him unto them to be crucified. 17 Theytook Jesus therefore: and he went out, bearing the cross for himself, unto the place called The place 18 of a skull, which is called in Hebrew Golgotha : where they crucified him, and with him two others, on either 19 side one, and Jesus in the midst. And Pilate wrote a title also, and put it on the cross. And there was written, Jesus op nazareth, the king op the jews. 20 This title therefore read many of the Jews: ^for the 'J^^'/°r'' place where Jesus was crucified was nigh to the city : «» 0% and it was written in Hebrew, and in Latin, and in Zm"^^!^ 21 Greek. The chief priests of the Jews therefore said ^t^ •»<■» to Pilate, Write not. The King of the Jews; but, that h^" 22 he said, I am King of the Jews. Pilate answered, What I have written I have written. 23 The soldiers therefore, when they had crucified Jesus, took his garments, and made four parts, to every soldier a part ; and also the ^ coat : now the « Or tonio ^ coat was without seam, woven from the top through- 24 out. They said therefore one to another. Let us not rend it, but cast lots for it, whose it shall be: that the scripture might be fulfilled, which saith. They parted my garments among them, And upon my vesture did they cast lots. 25 These things therefore the soldiers did. But there were standing by the cross of Jesus his mother, and his mother's sister, Mary the wife of Clopas, and 26 Mary Magdalene. When Jesus therefore saw his mother, and the disciple standing by, whom beloved, he saith unto his mother. Woman, behold, thy sou! 27 Then saith he to the disciple, Behold, thy mother! And from that hour the disciple took her unto his own home. 28 After this Jesus, knowing that all things are now finished, that the scripture might be accomplished, 29 saith, I thirst. There was set there a vessel full of vinegar: so they put a sponge fiill of the vinegar 30 upon hyssop, and brought it to his mouth. 5\''hen Jesus therefore had received the vinegar, he said. 212 S. JOHN. 19. 30 It is finished : and he bowed his head, and gave up his spirit. The Jews therefore, because it was the Preparation, 31 that the bodies should not remain on the cross upon the sabbath (for the day of that sabbath was a high day), asked of Pilate that their legs might be broken, and that they might be tafeen away. The soldiers therefore 32 came, and brake the legs of the first, and of the other which was crucified with him : but when they came to 33 Jesus, and saw that he was dead already, they brake not his legs : howbeit one of the soldiers with a spear 34 pierced his side, and straightway there came out blood and water. And he that hath seen hath borne witness, 35 and his witness is true: and he knoweth that he saith true, that ye also may believe. For these things 36 came to pass, that the scripture might be fulfilled, A 'Or, cnuiei! boue of him shall not be ^broken. And again an- 37 other scripture saith. They shall look on him whom they pierced. And after these things Joseph of Arimathsea, being 33 a disciple of Jesus, but secretly for fear of the Jews, asked of Pilate that he might take away ths body of Jesus : and Pilate gave him leave. He came there- fore, and took away his body. And there came also 39 Nicodemus, he who at the first came to him by night, 2 Some bringing a ^mixture of myrrh and aloes, about a hun- authorities '^I'^d pound loeight. So they took the body of Jesus, 40 read roiL and bound it in linen cloths with the spices, as the custom of the Jews is to bury. Now in the place where 41 he was crucified there was a garden ; and in the garden a new tomb wherein was never man yet laid. There then because of the Jews' Preparation (for the 42 tomb was nigh at hand) they laid Jesus. Now on the first day of the week cometh Mary 1 20 Magdalene early, while it was yet dark, unto the tomb, and seeth the stone taken away from the tomb. She runneth therefore, and cometh to Simon Peter, 2 and to the other disciple, whom Jesus loved, and saith unto them. They have taken away the Lord out of the tomb, and we know not where they have laid him. Peter therefore went forth, and the other 3 20. 19 S. JOHN. 213 4 disciple, and they 'went toward the tomb. And they ran both together : and the other disciple outran 6 Peter, and came first to the tomb; and stooping and looking in, he seeth the linen cloths lying; yet 6 entered he not in. Simon Peter therefore also cometh, following him, and entered into the tomb; and he 7 beholdeth the linen cloths lying, and the napkin, that was upon his head, not lying with the linen cloths, 8 but rolled up in a place by itself Then entered in therefore the other disciple also, which came first to 9 the tomb, and he saw, and believed. For as yet they knew not the scripture, that he must rise again 10 from the dead. So the disciples went away again unto their own home. 11 But Mary was standing without at the tomb weeping: so, as she wept, she stooped and looked 12 into the tomb ; and she beholdeth two angels in white sitting, one at the head, and one at th'e feet, 13 where the body of Jesus had lain. And they say unto her. Woman, why weepest thou? She saith unto them, Because they have taken away my Lord, 14 and I know not where they have laid him. When she had thus said, she turned herself back, and beholdeth Jesus standing, and knew not that it was Jesus. 15 Jesus saith unto her. Woman, why weepest thou? whom seekest thou? She, supposing him to be the gardener, saith unto him, Sir, if thou hast borne him hence, tell me where thou hast laid him, and I will 16 take him away. Jesus saith unto her, Mary. She turneth herself, and saith unto him in Hebrew, 17Rabboni; which is to say, 'Master. Jesus saith 'Or, reiwjei- to her, ''Touch me not ; for I am not yet ascend- °°'^!,^,5*^ ed unto the Father : but go unto my brethren, and me say to them, I ascend unto my Father and your 18 Father, and my God and your God. Mary Magda- lene cometh and telleth the disciples, I have seen the Lord ; and how that he had said these things unto her. 19 When therefore it was evening, on that day, the first dq,y of the week, and when the doors were shut where the disciples wer«, for fear of the Jews, Jesus 214 S. JOHN. . 20. 19 rj ^_ came and stood in the midst, and saith unto i,'hera, Peace be unto you. And when he had said thi s, lie 20 shewed unto them his hands and his side. The) dis- ciples therefore were glad, when they saw the liord. Jesus therefore said to them again, Peace be unto 21 you : as the Father hath sent nie, even so send I you. And when he had said this, he breathed on 22 1 Or, Eoiy them, and saith unto them, Receive ye the ^ Holy Si'i'-a Ghost : whose soever sins ye forgive, they are forgiven 23 unto them ; whose soever siiis ye retain, they are re- tained. 2Thatta, But Thomas, one of the twelve, called ''Didymus, 24 ^"'■'"- was not with them when Jesus came. The other 25 disciples therefore said unto him, We have seen the Lord. But he said unto them. Except I shall see in his hands the print of the nails, and put my finger into the print of the nails, and put my hand into his side, I will not believe. And after eight days again his disciples were within, 26 and Thomas with them. Jesus cometh, the doors being shut, and stood in the midst, and said, Peace be unto you. Then saith he to Thomas, Reach hither 27 thy finger, and see my hands ; and reach hither thy hand, and_ put it into my side: and be not faithless, but believing. Thomas answered and said unto him, 28 My Lord and my God. Jesus saith unto him, Because 29 IS^bT ^^°^ hast seen me, 'thou hast believed: blessed are Usvedf they that have not seen, and yet have believed. Many other signs therefore did Jesus in the 30 presence of the disciples, which are not written in this book: but these are written, that ye may believe 31 that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God ; and that believing ye may have life in his name. After these things Jesus manifested himself again \ 21 to the disciples at the sea of Tiberias; and he manifested himself on this wise. There were to- 2 gether Simon Peter, and Thomas called ^^ Didymus, and Nathanael of Cana in Galilee, and the sons of Zobedee, and two other of his disciples. Simon Peter 3 saith unto them, I go a fishing. They say unto him. We also come with thee. They went forth, and 21. 17 S. JOHN. 215 entered into the boat; and that night they took 4 nothing. But when day was now breaking, Jesus stood on the beach ; howbeit the disciples knew 5 not that it was Jesus. Jesus therefore saith unto them, Children, have ye aught to eat? They an- eswered him, No. And he said unto them, Cast the net on the right side of the boat, and ye shall find. They cast therefore, and now they were not 7 able to draw it for the multitude of fishes. That disciple therefore whom Jesus loved saith unto Peter, It is the Lord. So when Simon Peter heard that it was the Lord, he girt his coat about him (for 8 he was naked), and cast himself into the sea. But the other disciples came in the little boat (for they were not far from the land, but about two hundred cubits 9 off), dragging the net full of fishes. So when they got out upon the laud, they see ^a fire of coals there, and 'Gr- "fi'" 10 "fish laid thereon, and ^bread. Jesus saith unto them, sor, Zfish ' 11 Bring of the fish which ye have now taken. Simon ° °''> " '"'•/ Peter therefore went *up, and drew the net to land, * Or, ahooA-d full of great fishes, a hundred and fifty and three : and for all there were so many, the net was not rent. 12 Jesus saith unto them, Come and break your fast. And none of the disciples durst inquire of him, 13 Who art thou ? knowing that it wasthe Lord, Jesus Cometh and taketh the ^bread, and giveth them, ^ or, io.^^ 14 and the fish likewise. This is now the third time that Jesus was manifested to the disciples, after that he was risen from the dead. 15 So when they had broken their fast, Jesus saith to Simon Peter, Simon, son of ^John, 'lovest thou me sf/'„^°"'^2 more than these ? He saith unto him. Yea, Lord ; margin. ' thou knowest that I 'love thee. He saith unto him, '.' i^^e in 16 Feed my lambs. He saith to him again a second *^*»^ f^^ time, Simon, son of "John, 'lovest thou me ? He saith two different unto him, Yea, Lord ; thou knowest that I "love thee. «'^^*''o'4^ 17 He saith unto him, Tend my sheep. He saith unto him the third time, Simon, son of John, 'lovest thou me ? Peter was grieved because he said unto him the third time, 'Lovest thou me ? And he said unto him. Lord, ^ thou knowest all things ; thou 'knowest that I 'love cemST' 216 S. JOHN. 21. 17 thee. Jesus saith unto him, Peed my sheep. Veri- ig ly, verily, I say unto thee, When thou wast young, thou girdedst thyself,and walkedst whither thou would- est : but when thou shalt be old, thou shalt stretch forth thy hands, and another shall gird thee, and carry thee whither thou wouldest not. Now this he 19 spake, signifying by what manner of death he should glorify God. And when he had spoken this, he saith unto him, Follow me. Peter, turning about, seeth 20 the disciple whom Jesus loved following ; which also leaned back on his breast at the supper, and said. Lord, who is he that betrayeth thee ? Peter therefore 21 \hil' '"^ seeing him saith to Jesus, Lord, ^and what shall this whuT' man do ? Jesus saith unto him. If I will that he 22 taxry till I come, what is that to thee ? follow thou me. This saying therefore went forth among the 23 brethren, that that disciple should not die : yet Jesus said not unto him, that he should not die; but, If I will that he tarry till I come, what is that to thee ? This is the disciple which beareth witness of these 24 things, and wrote these things: and we know that his witness is true. And there are also many other things which Jesus 25 did, the which if they should be written every one, I suppose that even the world itself would not contain the books that should be written. THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [ 1 The ^former treatise I made, O Theophilus, con- ^Gt. first. cerning all that Jesus began both to do and to teach, 2 until the day in which he was received up, after that he had given commandment through the ^ Holy Ghost 2 or, miy 3 unto the apostles whom he had chosen : to whom he ^^Vj' ""J* also 'shewed himself alive after his passion by many out twa book, proofs, appearing unto them by the space of forty 3 g^. days, and speaking the things concerning the kingdom sente'd. 4 of God : and, * being assembled together with them, 4 q^ ^^j^^ he charged them not to depart from Jerusalem, but to viithaiem wait for the promise of the Father, which, said he, ye 6 heard from me : for John indeed baptized with water ; but ye shall be baptized * with the Holy Ghost not » or, %n many days hence. , 6 They therefore, when they were come together, asked him, saying. Lord, dost thou at this time restore 7 the kingdom to Israel? And he said unto them. It is not for you to know times or seasons, which the 8 Father hath °set within his own authority. But ye oor op- shall receive power, when the Holy Ghost is come jioinietf f>y upon you : and ye shall be my witnesses both in Jeru- salem, and in all Judaea and Samaria, and unto the 9 uttermost part of the earth. And when he had said these things, as they were looking, he was taken up ; 10 and a cloud received him out of their sight. And while they were looking stedfastly into heaven as he went, behold, two men stood by them in white ap- 11 parel ; which also said. Ye men of Galilee, why stand ye looking into heaven ? this Jesus, which was received up from you into heaven, shall so come in like manner as ye beheld him going into heaven. 12 Then returned they unto Jerusalem from the mount called Olivet, which is nigh unto Jerusalem, a sabbath 218 THE ACTS. 1.12 1 Or, bro- ther. See Jude 1. 2 Or, icilh certain women. 8 Gr. names < Or, lol '» Gr. ove)-- seej-shi]). 6 Or, over. ^ Or, nnio day's journey off. And when they were come in, they 13 went up into the upper chamber, where they were abiding; both Peter and John and James and An- drew, Philip and Thomas, Bartholomew and Matthew, James, the son of Alphasus, and Simon the Zealot, and Judas the ^son of James. These all with one accord 14 continued stedfastly in prayer, 'with the women and Mary the Mother of Jesus, and with his brethren. And in these days Peter stood up in tlie midst of 15 the brethren, and said (and there was a multitude of "persons gathered together, about a hundred and twenty). Brethren, it was needful that the scripture le should be fulfilled, which the Holy Ghost spake before by the mouth of David concerning Judas, who was guide to them that took Jesus. For he was numbered 17 among us, and received his ^portion in this ministry. (Now this man obtained a field with the reward of his 18 iniquity ; and falling headlong, heburst asunder in the midst, and all his bowels gushed out. And it became 19 known to all the dwellers at Jerusalem ; insomuch that in their language that field was called Akeldama, that is. The field of blood.) For it is written in the 20 book of Psalms, Let his habitation be made desolate. And let no man dwell therein : and. His '^ofiice let another take. Of the men therefore which have companied with us 21 all the time that the Lord Jesus went in and went out ^among us, beginning from the baptism of John, 22 unto the day that he was received up from us, of these must one become a witness with us of his resur- rection. And they put forward two, Joseph called 23 Barsabbas, who was surnamed Justus, and Matthias. And they prayed, and said, Thou, Lord, which know- 24 est the hearts of all men, shew of these two the one whom thou hast chosen, to take the place in this 25 ministry and apostleship, from which Judas fell away, that he might go to his own place. And they gave 26 lots 'for them ; and the lot fell upon Matthias ; and he was numbered with the eleven apostles. 2. 18 THE ACTS. 219 3 1 And when the day of Pentecost 'was now come, ' Or. loas 2 they were altogether in one place. And suddenly /iIJJiL;. there came from heaven a sound as of the rushing of a mighty wind, and it filled all the house where they 3 were sitting. And there appeared unto them tongues ^parting asunder, like as of fire; audit sat upon each sor.jj-.rf;,;-; 4 one of them. And they were all filled with the Holy g^'";;^.."""" Spirit, and began to speak with other tongues, as the trinimi Spirit gave them utterance. (tei.s.i.™ 6 Now there were dwelling at Jerusalem Jews, devout 6 men, from every nation under heaven. And when this sound was heard, the multitude came together, and were confounded, because that every man heard 7 them speaking in his own language. And they were all amazed and marvelled, saying, Behold, are not all 8 these which speak GalilsBans ? And how hear we, every man in our own language, wherein we were 9 born ? Parthians and Medes and Elamites, and the dwellers in Mesopotamia, in Judsea and Cappadocia, 10 in Pontus and Asia, in Phrygia and Pamphylia, in Egypt and the parts of Libya about Gyrene, and so- il journers from Rome, both Jews and proselytes, Cre- tans and Arabians, we do hear them speaking in our 12 tongues the mighty works of God. And they were all amazed, and were perplexed, saying one to another, 13 What meaneth this ? But others mocking said, They are filled with new wine. 14 But Peter, standing up with the eleven, lifted up his voice, and spake forth unto them, saying, Ye men of Judsea, and all ye that dwell at Jerusalem, be this 15 known unto you, and give ear unto my words. For thesa are not drunken, as ye suppose ; seeing it is hut 16 the third hour of the day; but this is that which hath been spoken ' by the prophet Joel ; 3 or, arm.jji 17 And it shall bo in the last days, saith God, I will pour forth of my Spirit upon all flesh: And your sons and your daughters shall prophesy. And your young men shall see visions, 4(jr. lond- And your old men shall dream dreams : ™«"- 18 Yea and on my *servants and on my ^hand- sgj }>ond- maidens in those days rnddtua. 220 THE ACTS. 2.18 IGr. 2 Or, men without the laio 8 Or, taber- nacle ^ Or, in thy presence ^ Or, one eliovid sit Will I pour forth of my Spirit ; and they shall prophesy. And I will shew wonders in the heaven above, 19 And signs on the earth beneath ; Blood, and fire, and vapour of smoke : The sun shall be turned into darkness, 20 And the moon into blood, Before the day of the Lord come, That great and notable day : And it shall be, that whosoever shall call on the 21 name of the Lord shall be saved. Ye men of Israel,hear these VFords: Jesus of Nazareth, I. a man approved of God unto you by ^mighty works 22 and wonders and signs, which God did by liim in the midst of you, even as ye yourselvesknow; him, being 23 delivered up by the determinate counsel and fore- knowledge of God, ye by the hand of ^lawless men did crucify and slay : whom God raised up, having loosed 24 the pangs of death : because it was not possible that he should be holden of it. For David saith concern- 25 ing him, I beheld the Lord always before my face ; For he is on my right hand, that I should not be moved : Therefore my» heart was glad, and my tongue 26 rejoiced ; Moreover my flesh also shall ' dwell in hope: Because thou wilt not leave my soul in Hades, 27 Neither wilt thou give thy Holy One to see corruption. Thou madest known unto me the ways of28 life; Thou shalt make me full of gladness * with thy countenance. Brethren, I may say unto you freely of the patriarch 29 David, that he both died and was buried, and his tomb is with us unto this day. Being therefore a 30 prophet, and knowing that God had sworn with an oath to him, that of the fruit of his loins ^hewouldset one upon his throne ; he foreseeing this spake of the 31 resurrection of the Christ, that neither was he left in 2. 47 THE ACTS. 221 32 Hades, nor did his flesh see corruption. This Jesus 33 did God raise up, ^ whereof we are all witnesses. Being i q^ ^j therefore^'bythe right hand of God exalted, and having ™'w»> received of the Father the promise of the Holy Ghost, 2 or, at he hath poured forth this, which ye see and hear. 34 For David ascended not into the heavens ; but he saith himself, The Lord said unto my Lord, Sit thou on my right hand, 35 Till I make thine enemies the footstool of thy feet. 36 Let 'all the house of Israel therefore know assuredly, aor.ejimj that God hath made him both Lord and Christ, this ^^ Jesus whom ye crucified. 37 Now when they heard this, they were pricked in their heart, and said unto Peter and the rest of the 38 apostles. Brethren, what shall we do? And Peter said unto them, Repent ye, and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ unto the remission of your sins ; and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy 39 Ghost. For to you is the promise, and to your chil- dren, and to all that are afar off, even as many as the 40 Lord our God shall call unto him. And with many other words he testified, and exhorted them, saying, 41 Save yourselves from this crooked generation. They then * that received his word were baptized : and there wereadded unto them in that day about three thousand , q^^ ,,„,.i,^ 42 souls. And they continued stedfastly in the apostles' received teaching and ^fellowship, in the breaking of bread and t q^, in the prayers. feiiowAtp 43 And fear came upon every soul : and many wonders 44 and signs were done ^by the apostles'. And all that '•Or, through believed were together, and had all things common ; viianyan- 45 and they sold their possessions and goods, and J^^"'^™'^!^"; parted them to all, according as any man had need. Jeijmiem; 46 And day by day, continuing stedfastly with one accord J^^ '^^°' in the temple, and breaking bread at home, they did^J""'""- take their food with gladness and singleness of heart, 47 praising God, and having favour with all the people. And the Lord added *to them day by day those that sQr. (o- were being saved. ^"■'^- 222 THE ACTS. 3- 1 Now Peter and John were going up into the temple i i at the hour of prayer, being the ninth hour. And a 2 certain man that was lame from his mother's womb was carried, whom they laid daily at the door of the temple which is called Beautiful, to ask alms of them that entered into the temple ; who seeing Peter and 3 John about to go into the temple, asked to receive an alms. And Peter, fastening his eyes upon him, with 4 John, said, Look on us. And he gave heed unto them, 5 expecting to receive something from them. But Peter 6 said. Silver and gold have I none; but what I have, that give I thee. In the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth, walk. And he took him by the right hand, 7 and raised him up : and immediately his feet and his ankle-bones received strength. And leaping up, he 8 stood, and began to walk ; and he entered with them into the temple, walking, and leaping, and praising God. And all the people saw him walking and prais- 9 ing God : and they took knowledge of him, that it was lo he which sat for alms at the Beautiful Gate of the temple : and they were filled with wonder and amaze- ment at that which had happened unto him. And as he held Peter and John, all the people 11 1 Or, portico ran together unto them in the ^porch that is called Solomon's, greatly wondering. And when Peter saw 12 it, he answered unto the people. Ye men of Israel, why 2 Or, ihiiig marvel ye at this ''man ? or why fasten ye your eyes on us, as though by our own power or godliness we had made him to walk ? The God of Abraham, and of Isaac, 13 and of Jacob, the God of our fathers, hath glorified his 3 0r, cwc!.- 'Servant Jesus; whom ye delivered up, and denied Tci? 2G '?v. before the face of Pilate, when he had determined to ji'itt'xifTs- '■'^Is^s® '^i™- -f^^t y® denied the Holy and Righteous 14 Is. xiii. 1- lii! One, and asked for a murdererto be granted unto you, 4 0r''^'«ftoV ^'i*^ killed the^Princeof life; whom God raised from 15 6 Orlofwhom the dead ; '^whereof we are witnesses. And "by faith lo grmndo/ in his name hath his name made this man strong, whom ye behold and know : yea, the faith which is through him hath given him this perfect soundness in the presence of you all. And now, brethren, I wot 17 that in ignorance ye did it, as did also your rulers. 4. 8 THE ACTS. 223. 18 But the things which God foreshewed by the mouth of all the prophets, that his Christ should suffer, he 19 thus fulfilled. Repent ye therefore, and turn again, that your sins may be blotted out, that so there may come seasons of refreshing from the presence of the 20 Lord ; and that he may send the Christ who hath been 21 appointed for you, even Jesus : whom the heaven must receive until the times of restoration of all things, whereof God spake by the mouth of his holy prophets 22 which have been since the world began. Moses indeed said, A prophet shall the Lord God raise up unto you from among your brethren, Mike unto me; to himiQ^„^,^^ shall ye hearken in all things whatsoever he shall speak raised up vw 23 unto you. And it shall be, that every soul, which shall not hearken to that prophet, shall be utterly de- 24 stroyed from among the people. Yea and all the prophets from Samuel and them that followed after, as 25 many as have spoken, they also told of these days. Ye are the sons of the prophets, and of the covenant which God '' made with your fathers, saying unto Abra- j q^ ^^^^_ ham. And in thy seed shall all the families of the earth nmiied. 26 be blessed. Unto you first God, having raised up his Servant, sent him to bless you, in turning away every one of you from your iniquities. 1 And as they spake unto the people, ' the priests and 3 g^^^ ^^_ the captain of the temple and the Sadducees cameciontau- 2 upon them, being sore troubled because they taught aelm/'^ the people, and proclaimed in Jesus the resurrection iJ^tefe. 3 from the dead. And they laid hands on them, and put them in ward unto the morrow : for it was now even- 4 tide. But many of them that heard the word be- lieved ; and the number of the men came to be about five thousand. 5 And it came to pass on the morrow, that their rulers and elders and scribes were gathered together in Jeru- G salem ; and Annas the high priest was there, and Caiaphas, and John, and Alexander, and as many as 7 were of the kindred of the high priest. And when they had set them in the midst, they enquired, By what power, or in what name, have ye done this ? 8 Then Peter, filled with the Holy Ghost, said unto 224 THE ACTS. 4.8 'Or, in wkom 30r, tim name ^Gr. sign. them, Ye rulers of the people, and elders, if we this 9 day are examined concerning a good deed done to an impotent man, 'by what means this man is ^made whole; be it known unto you all, and to all the people 10 of Israel, that in thenameof Jesus Christof Nazareth, whom ye crucified, whom God raised from the dead, even in 'him doth this man stand here before you whole. He is the stone which was set at nought ofn you the builders, which was made the head of the corner. And in none other is there salvation : for 12 neither is there any other name under heaven, that is given among men, wherein we must be saved. Now when they beheld the boldness of Peter and 13 John, and had perceived that they were unlearned and ignorant men, they marvelled ; and xhey took know- ledge of them, that they" had been with Jesus. And 14 seeing the man which was healed standing with them, they could say nothing against it. But when they had 15 commanded them to go aside out of the council, they conferred among themselves, saying. What shall we do 16 to these men? for that indeed a notable *miraclehath been wrought through them, is manifest to all that dwell in Jerusalem ; and we cannot deny it. But that 17 it spread no farther among the people, let us threaten them, that they speak henceforth to no man in this name. And they called them, and charged them not is to speak at all nor teach in the name of Jesus. But 19 Peter and John answered and said unto them, AVhether it be right in the sight of God to hearken unto you rather than unto God, judge ye : for we cannot but 20 speak the things which we saw and heard. And 21 they, when they had further threatened them, let them go, finding nothing how they might punish them, be- cause of the people ; for all men glorified God for that which was done. For the man was more than 22 forty years old, on whom this ^miracle of healing was wrought. And being let go, they came to their own eempftsy, 23 and reported all that the chief priests and the elders had said unto them. And they, when they heard it, 24 lifted up their voice to God with one accord, and said. 5. 2 THE ACTS. 225 ^Lord, Hliou that didst make the heaven and the ' O"'. •'f'"^'"' 25 earth and the sea, and all that in them is : ^ who by \^]jJ^'Xi^'^ the Holy Ghost, by the mouth of our father David thy -maix servant, didst say, texthfth* Why did the Gentiles rage, ciauso is And the peoples ^imagine vain things ? un™rtS 26 The kings of the earth set themselves in array, -i or, meai- And the rulers were gathered together, '"''' Against the Lord, and against his ^Anointed : ° ^'^ <^'™'- 27 for of a truth in this city against thy holy Servant Jesus, whom thou didst anoint, both Herod and Pontius Pilate, with the Gentiles and the peoples of 2S Israel, were gathered together, to do whatsoever thy hand and thy counsel foreordained to come to pass. 29 And now, Lord, look upon their thrcatenings : and grant unto thy "servants to speak thy word with all e Gr. 6o»* 30 boldness, while thou stretchest forth thy hand to heal ; servmus. and that signs and wonders may be done through the 31 name of thy holy Servant Jesus. And when they had prayed,the place was shakenwhereintheywere gathered together ; and they were all filled with the Holy Ghost, and they spake the word of God with boldness. 32 And the multitude of them that believed were of one heart and soul : and not one of them said that aught of the things which he possessed was his own ; 33 but they had all things common. And with great power gave the apostles their witness of the resurrec- tion of the Lord Jesus' : and great grace was upon i somo an- 34 them all. For neither was there among them any "jj^* ^j^*""' that lacked : for as many as were possessors of lands Otr-kt. or houses sold them, and brought the prices of the 35 things that were sold, and laid them at the apostles' feet : and distribution was made unto each, according as any one had need. 38 And Joseph, who by the apostles was surnamed Barnabas (which is, being interpreted, son of 'exhor- s or con- 37 tation), a Levite, a man of Cyprus by race, having a soiaiiou field, sold it, and brought the money, and laid it at the apostles' feet. 5 1 But a certain man named Ananias, with Sapphira 2 his wife, sold a possession, and kept back part of the 226 THE ACTS. 5.2 SGr. youiifjer. price, his wife also being privy to it, and brought a certain part, and laid it at the apostles' feet. But 3 Peter said, Ananias, ivhy hath Satan filled thy heart to ' Or, deceive 4ie tb thc Holy Ghost, and to keep back part of the price of the land ? Whiles it remained, did it not re- 4 main thine own ? and after it was sold, was it not in thy power ? How is it that thou hast conceived this thing in thy heart? thou hast not lied unto men, but unto God. And Ananias hearing these words fell 5 down and gave up the ghost : and great fear came upon all that heard it. And the ^ young men arose and wrapped him,, round, and they carried him out 6 and buried him. And it was about the space of three hours after, 7 when his wife, not knowing what was done, came in. And Peter answered unto her, Tell me whether ye s sold the land for so much. And she said, Yea, for so much. But Peter said imto her. How is it that ye 9 have agreed together to tempt the Spirit of the Lord ? behold, the feet of them which have buried thy hus- band are at the door, and they shall carry thee out. And she fell down immediately at his feet, and gave 10 up the ghost : and the young men came in and found her dead, and they carried her out and buried her by her husband. And great fear came upon the whole 11 church, and upon all that heard these things. And by the hands of the apostles were many signs 12 and wonders wrought among the people ; and they were all with one accord in Solomon's porch. But of 13 the rest durst no man join himself to them : howbeit the people magnified them ; ' and believers were the 14 more added to the Lord, multitudes both of men and women ; insomuch that they even carried out the sick 15 into the streets, and laid them on beds and couches, that, as Peter came by, at the least his shadow might overshadow some one of them. And there also came is together the multitude from the cities round about Jerusalem, bringing sick folk, and them that were vexed with unclean spirits : and they were healed every one. But the high priest rose up, and all they that were 17 3 Or, and there were the more added to them, 6e- lieving on the Lord. 5. 34 THE ACTS. 227 with him (whicli is the sect of the Sadducees), 18 and they were filled with jealousy, and laid hands 10 on the apostles, and put them in public ward. But an angel of the Lord by night opened the prison 20 doors, and brought them out, and said. Go ye, and stand and speak in the temple to the people all the 21 words of this Life. And when they heard this, they entered into the temple about daybreak, and taught. But the high priest came, and they that were with him, and called the council together, and all the senate of the children of Israel, and sent to the prison- 22 house to have them brought. But the ofRcers that came found them not in the prison ; and they re- 23 turned, and told, saying, The prison-house we found shut in all safety, and the keepers standing at the doors : but when we had opened, we found no man within. 21 Now when the captain of the temple and the chief priests heard these words, they wore much perplexed 25 concerning them whereunto this would grow. And there came one and told them. Behold, the men whom ye put in the prison are in the temple standing and 26 teaching the people. Then went the captain with the- officers, and brought them, b^it without violence ; for they feared the people, lest they should be stoned. 27 And when they had brought them, they set them be- fore the council. And the high priest asked them, 28 saying. We straitly charged you not to teach in this name : and behold, ye have filled Jerusalem with your teaching, and intend to bring this man's blood upon 29 us. But Peter and the apostles answered and said, 30 We must obey God rather than men. The God of lOr, at our fathers raised up Jesus, whom ye slew, hanging ssomonn- 31 him on a tree. Him did God exalt Vith his right ™?'^^'^'^°- hand to be a Prince and a Saviour, for to give re- Mm. 32 pentance to Israel, and remission of sins. And we aor. smjhgs. are witnesses^ of these 'things ; *and so is the Holy ■isome an- Ghost, whom God hath given to them that obey him. "J'^'^^'j^"" 33 But they, when they heard this, were cut to the read, ami 34 heart, and were minded to slay them. But there stood ^°4'",';,e up one in the council, a Pharisee, named Gamaliel, a soi,/ Gko^t doctor of the law, had in honour of all the people, and obci/um. 228 THE ACTS. 5. 34 1 Gr. Hel- leimU. commanded to put the men forth a littte while. And 33 he said unto them, Ye men of Israel, take heed to yourselves as touching these men, what ye are about to do. For before these days rose up Theudas, giving 36 himself out to be somebody ; to whom a number of men, about four hundred, joined themselves: who was slain ; and all, as many as obeyed him, were dis- persed, and came to nought. After this man rose up 37 Judas of Galilee in the days of the enrolment, and drew away some of the people after him : he also perished; and all, as many as obeyed him, were scattered abroad. And now I say unto you, Refrain 3s from these men, and let them alone : for if this counsel or this work be of men, it will be overthrown : but if 39 it is of God, ye will not be able to overthrow them ; lest haply ye be found even to be fighting against God. And to him they agreed : and when they had 40 called the apostles unto them, they beat them and charged them not to speak in the name of Jesus, and let them go. They therefore departed from the 41 presence of the counsel, rejoicing that they were counted worthy to suffer dishonour for the Name. And every day, in the temple and at home, they 42 ceased not to teach and to preach Jesus as the Christ. Now in these days, when the number of the disci- 1 pies was multiplying, there arose a murmuring of the 'Grecian Jews against the Hebrews, because their widows were neglected in the daily ministration. And the twelve called the multitude of the disciples', 2 unto them, and said, It is not ^fit that we should for- sake the word of God, and 'serve tables. 'Look yes out therefore, brethren, frem among you seven men of good report, full of the Spirit and of wisdom, whom we may appoint over this business. But we will continue 4 stedfastly in prayer, and in the ministry of the word. And the saying pleased the whole multitude : and 5 'Or, mi- njster to ttiblea 4 Some an cient autho* rities read But, hrc- '^tfrom""' they chose Stephen, a man full of faith and of the among rjou. Holy Spirit, and Philip, and Prochorus, and Nicanor, and Timon, and Parmenas, and Nicolas a proselyte of Antioch; whom they sat before the Apostles: and 6 when they had prayed, they laid their hands on them. 7. 7 THE ACTS. 229 7 And the word of God increased ; and the number of the disciples multiplied in Jerusalem exceedingly ; and a great company of the priests were obedient to the faith. 8 And Stephen, full of grace and power, wrought 9 great wonders and signs among the people. But there arose certain of them that were of the synagogue called the synagogue of the Libertines, and of the Cyrenians, and of the Alexandrians, and of them of 10 Cilicia and Asia, disputing with Stephen. And they were not able to withstand the wisdom and the Spirit 11 by which he spake. Then they suborned men, which said, We have heard him speak blasphemous words 12 against Moses, and against God. And they stirred uji the people, and the elders, and the scribes, and came upon him, and seized him, and brought him into the 13 council, and set up false witnesses, which said. This man ceaseth not to speak words against this holy place, 14 and the law : for we have heard him say, that this Jesus of Nazareth shall destroy this place,and shall change 15 the customs which Moses delivered uuto us. And all that sat in the council, fastening their eyes on him, saw his face as it had been the face of an angel. f 1 And the high priest said. Are these things so ? 2 And he said, Brethren and fathers, hearken. The God of glory appeared unto our father Abraham, when he was in 3 Mesopotomia, before he dwelt inHaran,and said unto him, Get thee out of thy land, and from thy kindred, 4 and come into the land which I shall shew thee. Then came he out of the land of the Chaldseans, and dwelt in Haran : and from thence, when his father was dead, God removed him into this land, wherein ye now 5 dwell : and he gave him none inheritance in it, no, not so much as to set his foot on : and he promised that he would give it to him in possession, and to his 6 seed after him, when as yet he had no child. And God spake on this wise, that his seed should sojourn in a strange land, and that they should bring them into bondage, and entreat them evil, four hundred years. And the nation to which they shall be in bondage will 230 THE ACTS. 7.7. JEinrnor 2 Or, he. 3 Cr. be pre served oiice ^ Or, foir vn',0 God s Or, salr vation I judge, said God : and after that shall they come forth, and serve me in this place. And he gave him 8 the covenat of circumcision : and io Abraham begat Isaac, and circumcised him the eighth day ; and Isaac begat Jacob, and Jacob the twelve patriachs. And the g patriarchs, moved with jealousy against Joseph, sold him into Egypt : and God was with him, and delivered lo him out of all his afflictions, and gave him favour and wisdom before Pharaoh king of Egypt ; and he made him governor over Egypt and all his house. Now n there came a famine over all Egypt and Canaan, and great affliction : and our fathers found no sustenance. But when Jacob heard that there was corn in Egypt, ii; he sent forth our fathers the first time. And at the 13 second time Joseph was made known to his brethren ; and Joseph's race became manifest unto Pharaoh. And Joseph sent, and called to him Jacob his father 14 and all his kindred, threescore and fifteen souls. And 15 Jacob went down into Egypt ; and he died, himself, and our fathers ; and they were carried over unto le Shechem, and laid in the tomb that Abraham bought for a price in silver of the sons of 'Hamor in She- chem. But as the time of the promise drew nigh, 17 which God vouchsafed unto Abraham, the people grew and multiplied in Egypt, till there arose another king is over Egypt which knew not Joseph. The same dealt 17 subtilly with our race, and evil entreated our fathers, that 'they should cast out their babes to the end they might not "live. At which season Moses was born, 20 and was ^exceeding fair : and he was nourished three months in his father's house : and when he was cast 21 out, Pharaoh's daughter took him up, and nourished him for her own son. And Moses was instructed in 22 all the wisdom of the Egyptians ; and he was mighty in his words and works. But when he was well-nigh 22 forty years old, it came into his heart to visit his brethren the children of Ifrael And seeing one 0/24 them suffer wrong, he defended him and avenged him that was oppressed, smiting the Egyptian : and he 23 supposed that his brethren understood how that God by his hand was giving them deliverance ; but they 7. 42 THE ACTS. 231 26 understood not. And the day following he appeared unto them as they strove, and would have set them at one again, saying, Sirs, ye are brethren ; why do ye 27 wrong one to another. But he that did his neighbour wrong thrust him away , saying. Who made thee a ruler 28 and a judge over us? Wouldest thou kill me, as thou '29 killedst the Egyptian yesterday? And Moses fled at ' this saying, and became a sojourner in the land of 30 Midian, where he begat two sons. And when forty years were fulfilled, an angel appeared to him in the wilderness of mount Sinai, in a flame of fire in a bush. 31 And when Moses saw it, he wondered at the sight : and as he drew near to behold, there came a voice of 32 the Lord, I am the God of thy fathers, the God of Abraham, and of Isaac, and of Jacob. And Moaes 33 trembled, and durst not behold. And the Lord said unto him, Loose the shoes from thy feet: for the 34 place whereon thou standest is holy ground. I have surely seen the affliction of my people which is in Egypt, and have heard their groaning, and I am come down to deliver them : and now como, I will send 35 thee into Egypt. This Moses whom they refused, saying. Who made thee a ruler and a judge ? him hath God sent to be both a rjiler and a 'deliverer with the iq, „. hand of the angel which appeared to him in the bush, deomer. 36 This man led them forth, having wrought wonders and signs ill Egypt, and in the Red sea, and in the wilder- 37 ness forty years. This is that Moses, which said unto the children of Israel, A prophet shall God raise up unto you from among your brethren, Mike unto me. ~^^^ „j,,g 38 This is he that was in the 'church in the wilderness raised up me with the angel which spake to him in the mount Sinai, 3 q^_ congre- and with our fathers : who received living oracles to i7"«o" 39 give unto us: to whom our fathers would not be obedient, but thrust him from them, and turned back 40 in their hearts unto Egypt, saying unto Aaron, Make us gods which shall go before us : for as for this Moses, which led us forth out of the land of Egypt, we wot not 41 what is become of him. And they made a calf inthose days, and brought a sacrifice unto the idol, and rejoiced 42 in the works of their hands. But God turned, and 232 THE ACTS. 7. 42 #: gave them up to serve the host of heaven ; as it is written in the book of the prophets, Did ye offer unto me slain beasts and sacri- fices Forty years in the wilderness, O Louse of Israel ? And ye took up the tabernacle of Moloch, 43 And the star of the god Rephan, The figuros which ye made to worship them : And I will carry you away beyond Babylon. Our fathers had the tabernacle of the testimony in 44 the wilderness, even as he appointed who spake unto Moses, that he should make it according to the figure that he had seen. Which also our fathers, in their 45 • Or Jesus, tum, brought in with ^Joshua when they entered on the possession of the nations, which God thrust out before the face of our fathers, unto the days of David ; who found favour in the sight of God, and asked 40 to find a habitation for the God of Jacob But Solo- 47 mon built him a house. Hov.'beit the Most High 48 dwelleth not in hous&s made with hands; as saith the prophet, The heaven is my throne, 49 And the earth the footstool of my feet : What manner of house will ye build me ? saith the Lord : Or what is the place of my rest? Did not my hand make all these things ? 50 Ye stiifnecked and uucircumcised in heart and ears, 61 ye do always resist the Holy Ghost : as your fathers did, so do ye. Which of the prophets did not your 52 fathers persecute ? and they killed them which shewed before the coming of the Righteous One ; of whom ye have now become betrayers and murderers; ye who 53 received the law ^as it was ordained by angels, and kept it not. "^ill^ccB N°w ^^en they heard these things, they were 54 ofangeu. cut to the heart, and they gnashed on him with their teeth. But he, being full of the Holy Ghost, looked 55 up stedfastly into heaven, and saw the glory of God, and Jesus standing on the right hand of God, and 56 said. Behold, I see the heavens opened, and the Son 2 Or, at the ordinance of ongds 8. 13 THE ACTS. 233 57 of man standing on the right hand of God. But they cried out with a loud voice, and stopped their ears, 58 and rushed upon him with one accord; and they cast him out of the city, and stoned him : and the wit- nesses laid down their garments at the feet of a young 59 man named Saul. And they stoned Stephen, calling upon the Lord, and saying. Lord Jesus, receive my 60 spirit. And he kneeled down, and cried with a loud voice. Lord, lay not this sin to their charge. And 1 when he had said this, he fell asleep. And Saul was 8 consenting unto his death. And there arose on that day a great persecution against the church which was in Jerusalem; and they were all scattered abroad throughout the regions of 2 Judtea and Samaria, except the apostles. And de- vout men buried Stephen, and made greatlamentation 3 over him. But Saul laid waste the f^hurch, entering into every house, and haling men and women com- mitted them to prison. i They therefore that were scattered abroad went 5 about preaching the word. And Philip went down to the city of Samaria, and proclaimed unto them the 6 Christ. And the multitudes gave heed with one ac- cord unto the things that were spoken by Philip, when 7 they heard, and saw the signs which he did. Tor from '^^"j;,^"! many of those which had unclean spirits, they came timsewkick out, crying with a loud voice : and many that were ^^rii«'t'Z" 8 palsied, and that were lame, were healed. And there <"•»«'' ^•••"' " ^ T . ■ . 1 1 • J loiul voice was much joy m that city. came forth 9 But there was a certain man, Simon by name, which beforetime in the city used sorcery, and amazed the ^people of Samaria, giving out that himseif was some "Gr. m< unto them to Iroas in nve days ; where we tarried waUmg. seven days. 7 And upon the iirst day of the week, when we were gathered together to break bread, Paul discoursed with them, intending to depart on the morrow ; and pro- 8 longed his speech until midnight. And there were many lights in the upper chamber, where we were 9 gathered together. And there sat in the window a certain young man named Eutychus, borne down with deep sleep ; and as Paul discoursed yet longer, being borne down by his sleep he fell down from the third 10 story, and was taken up dead. And Paul went down. 262 THE ACTS. 20. 10. * Or, on foot Many RDcient authorities insert having tarried nt Trogyltium 3 Or, preebi/ters ^ Many aurient authorities omit Christ. ^ Or, 11' coTti- jtarison of accnm- pli.'-hing my course and fell on him, and embracing hira said,Mi.ke ye no ado ; for his life is in him. And when he was gone n up, and had broken the bread, and eaten, and had talked with them a long while, even till break of day, ^ so he departed. And they brought the lad alive, and 12 were not a little comforted. But we, going before to the ship, set sail for Assos, 13 there intending to take in Paul : for so had he ap- pointed, intending himself to go 'by land. And when u he met us at Assos, we took hitu in,^and came to Mitylene. And sailing from thence, we came the 15 following day over against Chios ;andthenext day we touched at Samos ; and ^the day after we came to Miletus. For Paul had determined to sail past Ephe- le sus, that he might not have to spend time in Asia ; for he was hastening, if it were possible for him, to be at Jerusalem the day of Pentecost. And from Miletus he sent to Ephesus, and called to 17 him the "elders of the church. And when they were is come to him, he said unto them, Ye yourselves know, from the first day that I set foot in Asia, after what manner I was wiih you all the time, serving the Lord with all lowliness of mind, and 19 withtears, and with trials which befell me by the plots of theJews:howthatIshranknot from declaring unto 20 you anything that was profitable, and teaching you publicly, and from house to house, testifying both to 21 Jews and to Greeks repentance toward God, and faith toward our Lord Jesus ''Christ. And now, behold, I 22 go boundinthespirit unto Jerusalem, not knowingthe things that shall befall me there : save that theHoly 23 Ghost testifieth unto me in every city, saying that bonds and afilictious abide me. But I hold not my life of 24 any account, as dear unto myself, ^so that I may accomplish my course, and the ministry which I re- ceived from the Lord Jesus, to testify the gospel of the grace of God. And now, behold, I know that ye 25 all, among whom I went about preaching the kingdom, shall see my face no more. Wherefore I testify unto 26 you this day, that I am pure from the blood of all men. For I shrank not from declaring unto you the whole 27 21. 5 THE ACTS. 263 28 counsel of God. Take heed unto yourselves, and to all the flock, in the which the Holy Ghost hath made you 'bishops, to feed the church of ^God, which he^or, on^- 29 ' purchased with his own blood. I know that after my fMany departins; grievous wolves shall enter in among you, ao.ient 30 not sparing the flock ; and from among your own selves read Ww shall men arise, speaking perverse things, to draw away l^^'ac- 31 the disciples after them. Wherefore watch ye, remem- guirei. bering that by the space of three years I ceased not to admonish every one night and day with tears. 32 And now I commend you to * God, and to the word of i g„^,„ his grace, which is able to build you up, and to give ancient 33 you the inheritance among all them that are sanctified. readTe'"' 34 1 coveted no man's silver, or gold, or apparel. Ye ^''* yourselves know that these hands ministered unto my 35 necessities, and to them that were with me. In all things I gave you an example, how that so labouring ye ought to help the weak, and to remember the words of the Lord Jesus, how he himself said. It is more blessed to give than to receive. 36 And when he had thus spoken, he kneeled down, 37 and prayed with them all. And they all wept sore< 38 and fell on Paul's neck, and kissed him, sorrowing most of all for the word which he had spoken, that they should behold his face no more. And they brought him on his way unto the ship. 21 1 And when it came to pass that we were parted from them, and had set sail, we came with a straight course unto Cos, and the next day unto Rhodes, and from 2 thence unto Patara : and having found a ship cros.s- ing over unto Phoenicia, we went aboard, and set 3 sail. And when we had come in sight of Cyprus, leaving it on the left hand, we sailed unto Syria, and landed at Tyre: for there the ship was to unlade her 4 burden. And having found the disciples, we tarried there seven days : and these said to Paul through the 5 Spirit, that he should not set foot in Jerusalem. And when it came to pass that we had accomplished the days, we departed and went on our journey; and they all, with wives and children, brought us on our way, till we were out of the city : and kneeling down on 264 THE ACTS. 21. 5 the beach, we prayed, and bade each other farewell ; 6 and we went on board the ship, but they returned home again. And when we had finished the voyage from Tyre, 7 we arrived at Ptolemais ; and we saluted the brethren, and abode with them one day. And on the morrow 8 we departed, and came unto Ciesarea : and entering into the house of Philip the evangelist, who was one of the seven, we abode with him. Now this man had 9 four daughters, virgins, which did prophesy. And as lo > Or, some we tarried there 'many days, there came down from Judseaa certainprophet,namedAgabus. And coming 11 to us, and taking Paul's girdle, he bound his own feet , and hands, and said, Thus saith the Holy Ghost, So shall the Jews at Jerusalem bind the man that owneth this girdle, and shall deliver him into the hands of the Gentiles. And when we heard these things, both we 12 and they of that place besought him not to go up to Jerusalem. Then Paul answered, What do ye, weeping 13 and breaking my heart ? for I am ready not to be bound only, but also to die at Jerusalem for the name t)f the Lord Jesus. And when he would not be per- 14 suaded, we ceased, saying, The will of the Lord be - done. 2 Or, imnfo • ^iid after these days we ^took up our baggage, and 15 ready went up to Jerusalem. And there went with us also is certain of the disciples from Csesarea, bringing with them one Mnason of Cyprus, an early disciple, with whom we should lodge. And when we were come to Jerusalem, the brethren 17 received us gladly. And the day following Paul went is in with us unto James ; and all the elders were present. And when he had saluted them, he rehearsed one by 19 one the , things which God had wrought among the Gentiles by his ministry. And they, when they heard 20 it, glorified God ; and they said unto him, Thou seest, 8 Gr. brother, how many "thousands there are among the myriads. Jews of them which have believed ; and they are all zealous for the law : and they have been informed con- 21 cerning thee, that thou teachest all the Jews which are among the Gentiles to forsake Moses, telling them not 21. 34 THE ACTS. 265 to circumcise their children, neither to walk after the 22 customs. What is it therefore ? they will certainly hear 23 that thou art come. Do therefore this that we say to thee : We have four men which have a vow on them ; 24 these take, and purify thyself with them, and be at charges for them, that they may shave their heads : and all shall know that there is no truth in the things whereof they have been informed concerning thee ; but that thou thyself also walkest orderly, keeping the law. 25 But as touching the Gentiles which have believed, we 'wrote, giving judgement that they should keep ^Or, en- themselves from things sacrificed to idols, and from -^J'^y blood, and from what is strangled, and from forni- ancient 26 cation. Then Paul ^took the men, and the next day rea.d°smt°'' ' purifying himself with them went into the temple, ^or, too* <*« declaring the fulfilment of the days of purification, S!%, until the ofiering was offered for every one of them, mdpurify- 27 And when the seven days were almost completed, 2 " the Jews from Asia, when they saw him in the temple, stirred up all the multitude, and laid hands on him, 28 crying out, Men of Israel, help : This is the man, that teacheth all men everywhere against the people, and the law, and this place : and moreover he brought Greeks also into the temple, and hath defiled this 29 holy place. For they had before seen with him in the city Trophimus the Ephesian, whom they supposed 30 that Paul had brought into the temple. And all the city was moved, and the people ran together : and they laid hold on Paul, and dragged him out of the 31 temple: and straightway the doors were shut. And as they were seeking to kill him, tidings came up to the ^ chief captain of the * band, that all Jerusalem was in a or, mtit- 32 confusion. And forthwith he took soldiers and cen- g^' ""*»»» turions, and ran down upon them : and they, when chiuarch: they saw the chief captain and the soldiers, left ofi" throughout 33 beating Paul. Then the chief captain came near, andft's book. laid hold on him, and commanded him to be bound lOr, coSorf with two chains ; and inquired who he was, and what 34 he had done. And some shouted one thing, some another, among the crowd: and when he could not know the certainty for the uproar, he commanded him 266 THE ACTS. 21. 34 to be brought into the castle. And when he came 35 upon the stairs, so it was, that he was borne of the soldiers for the violence of the crowd ; for the niulti- 36 tude of the people followed after, crying out, Away with him. And as Paul was about to be brought into the castle, 37 he saith unto the chief captain, May I say something unto thee? And he said. Dost thou know Greek? Art thou not then the Egyptian, which before these 38 days stirred up to sedition and led out into the wilder- ness the four thousand men of the Assassins ? But 39 Paul said, I am a Jew, of Tarsus in Cilicia, a citizen of no mean city : and I beseech thee, give me leave to speak unto the people. And when he had given him 40 leave, Paul, standing on the stairs, beckoned with the hand unto the people ; and when there was made a great silence, he spake unto them in the Hebrew language, saying. Brethren and fathers, hear ye the defence which 1 g I now make unto you. And when they heard that he spake unto them in 2 the Hebrew language, they were the more quiet : and he saith, I am a Jew, born in Tarsus of Cilicia, but brought up 3 in this city, at the feet of Gamaliel, instructed accord- ing to the strict manner of the law of our fathers, being zealous for God, even as ye all are this day : and 4 I persecuted this Way unto the death, binding and delivering into prisons both men and women. As also 5 the high priest doth bear me witness, and all the estate of the elders : from whom also I received letters unto the brethren, and journeyed to Damascus, to bring them also which were there unto Jerusalem in bonds, for to be punished. And it came to pass, that, 6 as I made ray journey, and drew nigh unto Damascus, about noon, suddenly there shone from heaven a great light round about me. And I fell unto the 7 ground, and heard a voice saying unto me, Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou me? And I answered, Who 8 art thou. Lord ? And he said unto me, I am Jesus of Nazareth, whom thou persecutest. And they that 9 22. 25 THE ACTS. 267 were with me beheld indeed the light, but they heard 10 not the voice of him that spake to me. And I said, What shall I do, Lord? And the Lord said unto me. Arise, and go into Damascus ; and there it shall be told thee of all things which are appointed for thee to 11 do. And when I could not see for the glory of that light, being led by the hand of them that were with 12 me, I came into Damascus. And one Ananias, a devout man according to the law, well reported of by 13 all the Jews that dwelt there, came unto me, and standing by me said unto me. Brother Saul, receive thy sight. And in that very hour I looked up on ioi,receivad 14 him. And he said. The God of our fathers hath ZlSUp^ appointed thee to know his will, and to see the Right- Mm 15 eous One, and to hear a voice from his mouth. For thou shalt be a witness for him unto all men of what 16 thou hast seen and heard. And now why tarriest thou ? arise, and be baptized, and wash away thy sins, 17 calling on his name. And it came to pass, that, when I had returned to Jerusalem, and while I prayed in 18 the temple, I fell into a trance, and saw him saying unto me. Make haste, and get thee quickly out of Jeru- salem : because they will not receive of thee testimony 19 concerning me. And I said, Lord, they themselves know that I imprisoned and beat in every synagogue 20 them that believed on thee : and when the blood of Stephen thy witness was shed, I also was standing by, and consenting, and keeping the garments of them 21 that slew him. And he said unto me. Depart: for I will send thee forth far hence unto the Gentiles. 22 And they gave him audience unto this word ; and they lifted up their voice, and said. Away with such a fellow from the earth: for it is not fit that he should 23 live. And as they cried out, and threw off their' gar- 24 ments, and cast dust into the air, the chief captain commanded him to be brought into the castle, bidding that he should be examined by scourging, that he might know for what cause they so shouted against him. 25 And when they had tied him up Vith the thongs, Paul « Or,/«- said unto the centurion that stood by. Is it lawful for you to scourge a man that is a Roman, and uncon- 268 THE ACTS. 22. 25 demned ? And when the centurion heard it, he went 26 to the chief captain, and told him, saying, What art thou about to do ? for this man is a Koman. And the 27 chief captain came, andsaiduntohim,Tellme, art thou a Roman ? And he said. Yea. And the chief captain 28 answered, With a great sum obtained I this citizen- ship. And Paul said, But I am a Boman born. They 29 then which were about to examine him straightway departed from him : and the chief captain also was afraid, when he knew that he was a Eoman, and be- cause he had bound him. But on the morrow, desiring to know the certainty, 30 wherefore he was accused of the Jews, he loosed him, and commanded the chief priests and all the council to come together, and brought Paul down, and set him before them. And Paul, looking stedfastly on the council, said, i 2 Brethren, I have lived before God in all good con- science until this day. And the high priest Ananias 2 commanded them that stood by him to smite him on the mouth. Then said Paul unto him, God shall 3 smite thee, thou whited wall: and sittest thou to judge me according to the law, and commandest me to be smitten contrary to the law ? And they that stood by 4 said, Revilest thou God"s high priest? And Paul said 5 I wist not, brethren, that he was high priest: for it is written, Thou shalt not speak evil of a ruler of thy people. But when Paul perceived that the one part 6 were Sadducees, and the other Pharisees, he cried out in the council, Brethren, I am a Pharisee, a son of Pharisees : touching the hope and resurrection of the dead I am called in question. And when he had so 7 said, there arose a dissension between the Pharisees and Sadducees: and the assembly was divided. For 8 the Sadducees say that there is no resurrection, neither angel, nor spirit : but the Pharisees confess both. And there arose a great clamour : and some of the 9 scribes of the Pharisees' part stood up, and strove, saying, We find no evil in this man : and what if a spirit hath spoken to him, or an augel ? And 10 when there arose a great dissension, the chief captain, 23. 23 THE ACTS. 269 fearing lest Paul should be torn in pieces by them, commanded the soldiers to go down and take him by force from among them, and bring him into the castle. 11 And the night following the Lord stood by him, and said, Be of good cheer : for as thou hast testified con- cerning me at Jerusalem, so must thou bear witness also at Rome. 12 And when it was day, the Jews banded together, and bound themselves under a curse, saying that they would neither eat nor drink till they had killed Paul. 13 And they were more than forty which made this con- 14 spiracy. And they came to the chief priests and the elders, and said, We have bound ourselves under a great curse, to taste nothing until we have killed Paul. 15 Now therefore do ye with the council signify to the chief captain that he bring him down unto you, as though ye would judge of his case more exactly: and 16 we, or ever he come near, are ready to slay him. But Paul's sister's son heard of their lying in wait, ' and he • Or, having 17 came and enteredinto the castle, and told Paul. And upon them, Paul called unto him one of the centurions, and said, ^fj"^ Bring this young man unto the chief captain : for he dtc 18 hath something to tell him. So he took him, and brought him to the chief captain, and saith, Paul the prisoner called me unto him, and asked me to bring this young man unto thee, who hath something to say 19 to thee. And the chief captain took him by the hand, and going aside asked him privately, What is that 20 thou hast to tell me ? And he said. The Jews have agreed to ask thee to bring down Paul to-morrow unto the council, as though thou wouldest inquire some- 21 what more exactly concerning him. Do not thou therefore yield unto them : for there lie in wait for him of them more than forty men, which have bound themselves under a curse, neither to eat nor to drink till they have slain him : and now are they ready, 22 looking for the promise from thee. So the chief cap- tain let the young man go, charging him. Tell no man 23 that thou hast signified these things to me. And he called unto him two of the centurions, and said, Make 270 THE ACTS. 23. 23 ready two hundred soldiers to go as far as Csesarea, and horsemen threescore and ten, and spearmen two hundred, at the third hour of the night : and he hade 24 them provide beasts, that they might set Paul thereon, and bring him safe unto Felix the governor. And he 25 wrote a letter after this form : Claudius Lysias unto the most excellent governor 26 Felix, greeting. This man was seized by the Jews, 27 and was about to be slain of them, when I came upon them with the soldiers, and rescued him, having learned that he was a Roman. And desiring to know the 28 cause wherefore they accused him, ^I brought him ancient down uuto their council : whom I found to be accused 29 authorities about questious of their law, but to have nothing laid h^lt to his charge worthy of death or of bonds. And when 30 Urn dimn it was shewu to me that there would be a plot against ccmncs."^ the man, I sent him to thee forthwith, charging his 2 Many accusers also to speak against him before thee.'' °'°tir°V ^° ^^^ soldiers, as it was commanded them, took 31 add ^"11™- Paul, and brought him by night to Antipatris. But 32 on the morrow they left the horsemen to go with him, and returned to the castle : and they, when they came 33 to Csesarea, and delivered the letter to the governor, presented Paul also before him. And when he had 34 read it, he asked of what province he was ; and when he understood that he was of Cilicia, I will hear thy 35 cause, said he, when thine accusers also are come : and he commanded him to be kept in Herod's "palace. ' And after five days the high priest Ananias came 1 24 down with certain elders, and tvith an orator, one TertuUus ; and they informed the governor against Paul. And when he was called, Tertullus began to 2 accuse him, saying, Seeing that by thee we enjoy much peace, and that by thy providence evils are corrected for this nation, 3 we accept it in all ways and in all places, most excellent Felix, with all thankfulness. But, that I be not further 4 tedious unto thee, I intreat thee to hear us of thy cleniency a few words. For we have found this man a 5 pestilent fellow, and a mover of insurrections among all weU. ^T.Prieto- 24. 23 THE ACTS. 271 the Jews throughout 'the world, and a ringleader of the ^P^-^'."'. 6 sect of the Nazarenes : who moreover assayed to pro- earth. 8 fane the temple : on whom also we laid hold :" from zgonje whom thou wilt be able, by examining him thyself, to S'°ji™t take knowledge of all these things, whereof we accuse insert and 9 him. And the Jews also joined in the charge, affirming ^^"^^^^^ that these things were so. htm m- 10 And when the governor had beckoned unto him to ''^r S. ; speak, Paul answered, ISc'"- Forasmuch as I know that thou hast been of many tainLymx years a judge unto this nation, I do cheerfully make S"'gm^ 11 my defence : seeing that thou canst take knowledge, vtoiem that it is not more than twelve days since I went up to away "^ 12 worship at Jerusalem : and neither in the temple did f^"^'"'"'^' they find me disputing with any man or stirring up a mamUMg 13 crowd, nor in the synagogues, nor in the city. Neither ^,^^"'' can they prove to thee the things whereof they now ''^/"^^ *<"• 14 accuse me. But this I confess unto thee, that after the Way which they call 'a sect, so serve I the God ^or, hersag of our fathers, believing all things which are according to the law, and which are written in the prophets : 15 having hope toward God, which these also themselves *look for, that there shall be a resurrection both of the ^Or, accept 16 just and unjust. Herein do I also exercise myself to have a conscience void of offence toward God and 17 men alway. Now after ^many years I came to bring sor, some 18 alms to my nation, and offerings : ^amidst which they "Or, m pro- found me purified in the temple, with no crowd, wS"^ ' nor yet with tumult : but there were certain Jews 19 from Asia — who ought to have been here before thee, and to make accusation, if they had aught against me. 20 Or else let these men themselves say what wrong- doing they found, when I stood before the council, 21 except it be for this one voice, that I cried standing among them, Touching the resurrection of the dead I am called in question before you this day. 22 But Felix, having more exact knowledge concerning the Way, deferred them, saying. When Lysias the chief captain shall come down, I will determine your 23 matter. And he gave order to the centurion that he should be kept in charge, and should have indulgence; 272 THE ACTS. 24. 23 and not to forbid any of his friends to minister unto him. 1 Gr. his mrni But after certain days, Felix came with Drusilla, 'his 24 wife. Y/ih, which was a Jewess, and sent for Paul, and heard him concerning the faith in Christ Jesus. And as he 25 2 Or,edf- reasoned of righteousness, and ^temperance, and the control judgement to come, Felix was terrified, and answered, Go thy way for this time ; and when I have a conve- nient season, I willcall thee unto me. He hoped withal 26 that money would be given him of Paul : wherefore also he sent for him the oftener, and communed with him. But when two years were fulfilled, Felix was 27 succeeded by Porcius Festus ; and desiring to gain favour with the Jews, Felix left Paul in bonds. l^eT^n ^6®t"® therefore, ^having come into the province, i 25 hii^rovmai after three days went up to Jerusalem from Csesarea. And the chief priests and the principal men of the 2 Jews informed him against Paul ; and they besought him, asking favour against him, that he would send for 3 him to Jerusalem ; laying wait to kill him on the way. Howbeit Festus answered, that Paul was kept in 4 charge at Caesarea, and that he himself was about to depart thither shortly. Let them therefore, saith he, 5 which are of power among you, go down with me, and if th&re is anything amiss in the man, let them accuse him. And when he had tarried among them not more than 6 eight or ten days, he went down unto Ca^sarea ; and on the morrow he sat en the judgement seat, and commanded Paul to be brought. And when he was 7 come, the Jews which had come down from Jerusalem stood round about him, bringing against him many and grievous charges, which they could not prove ; while Paul said in his defence. Neither against the 8 law of the Jews, nor against the temple, nor against Cajsar, have I sinned at all. But Festus, desiring to 9 gain favour with the Jews, answered Paul, and said. Wilt thou go up to Jerusalem, and there be judged of these things before me ? But Paul said, I am standing 10 before Caesar's judgement-seat, where I ought to be judged : to the Jews have I done no wrong, as thou 25. 24 THE ACTS. 273 11 also very well knowest. If then I am a wrong-doer, and have committed any thing worthy of death, I refuse not to die : but if none of those things is true, whereof these accuse me, no man can ^give meupisr grant 12 unto them. I appeal unto Csesar. Then Festus, ""^ '"J-f'^. 1 111 ^1*11 '1 1 ^'^^'' ■ ^od when he had conferred with the council, answered, so in ver.ie. Thou hast appealed unto Caesar : unto Csesar shalt thou go. 13 Now when certain days were passed, Agrippa the king and Bernice arrived at Csesarea, 'and saluted j q^^ j^^ 14 Festus. And as they tarried there many days, Festus »